Anika's Special Operations Team
Author:
Organizational:
Audience Rating:
Other Keywords:
Birth of The Street Wraith
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Permission:
Terry wasn’t happy as she sat in her apartment above the garage. She had just gotten finish reading that more of those dam Islamic radicals were recruiting American kids over to their dam side. Preying on their loneliness, and vulnerability. She wasn’t a computer hacker, but she could protect herself from them to a certain degree. She knew she needed to take a more active role that only she could.
Terry walks over to her computer and bring up her Autocad program and start designing a new car with things she has seen from Knight Rider, Viper and a few other cars she has seen or looked up and watched. Her skills were in racing, designing and building. She held three PHD’s and had five patents to her name. she stays up all night and text her brothers that she was taking the day off and not to disturb her.
Terry stays at her computer designing and testing every design and idea that pops into her head. Some items she set aside for a powerful stronger tank like vehicle. However, the one she needed now was one that was fast, lightweight and armored. Capable of rough terrain and faster than any police interceptor. Equipped with light weapons, surveillance equipment and carried an armed drone she could launch and control from the car.
She makes a list of materials that she will need to purchase or have constructed somewhere else. The frame of the vehicle had to be extremely strong, but light weight and reinforce to withstand ramming if she needed to ram through a reinforce cider block wall. Titanium/Steel honey comb frame reinforce to withstand the ramming. For fuel, she’ll go with high octane racing fuel. Since she does racing on the side, she can buy the fuel without any one asking about it.
Terry makes a list of all the surveillance and targeting systems she wanted to stuff inside the car and how it will be made to take the systems. For weapons systems, she makes a list and toss a few aside and kept a few. She remembers a few James Bond movies and some of the systems they had. Lasers were out except as communications and targeting. By the time midnight on the second day rolls around,
Terry is worn out and sore from sitting at her computer building and designing this car. She saves the final construction and finally go and lay down to sleep. She has already figured out how to hide the cost for constructing this car. Most of the things she would need she could get when she places the special orders for their builds.
There was a guy she heard about down at the track that had been looking for a dependable driver to make courier deliveries for him. No questions asked and follows directions. He paid well and since her nights were free, since she had no attachments or seeing any one. She could do the deliveries at night. If they needed to be there during the day, she could come up for taking a day off from work.
Now where could she build and keep the car and other vehicles in privacy. Her mind works on that as she falls asleep. During the night, she relives everything that was done to her over in Pakistan. She screams till her voice goes hoarse and sits straight up in bed looking around. She was trembling and crying as she tries to focus on remembering that she was safe and didn’t have to worry about what happened to her again.
As tired and sleepy she is. Terry gets up out of bed and heads downstairs into the garage. She knows her brothers would had armed the system, so she deactivates it so not to set it off. She wanders around the shop and garage area. These were places that made her feel safe. Places she grew up in and around this had been her fathers before her and her brothers bought it and turned it into a high dollar custom shop. They still did the occasional car repair or so. Terry finds herself in the new storage area and then it hit her. There was a hidden door that went to the old shop area. She finds the door and opens it and slips through to the old shop area they didn’t use any more. It still had a lot of her father’s old equipment and tools. She goes over to where the garage door was and lifted it up. It was well hidden behind the main building and all she had to do was update the electrical systems in here and add a few pieces of new equipment. She could store her miniature rockets and missiles in here that she had patented and develop while in the military.
Terry steps out into the night air and looks around and follows the old forgotten road that connected the shop to the main highway. This would be perfect to hide the car here and work on it.
“Thank you, father.” Terry looks up towards the sky when she says that.
She walks back to the garage and closes everything up. She takes one last look at the garage and knew this was the perfect place to do what she planned on doing. This would be her headquarters for her Wraith vehicles. They would bring justice to those who would use others
to do their dirty work while they stayed safe form punishment. This would also allow her to get some revenge against those Islamic extremist assholes for what they did to her body.
“Revenge is a dish best served Cold, and it will be very cold when I get through with them. The cold touch of death will be waiting for them. Let their Allah fear that. Death is the great equalizer.”
Terry heads to bed and pops a few sleeping pills to make her not dream or remember.
Eddie and Robert come into the shop the next day and wonder where their sister was. Normally, she was the first one here since she lived above the shop. Robert goes upstairs and knock on the door, but doesn’t get any response from inside. He knocks a second time and no responses. He takes his key out and walks in and finds his sister passed out on the floor of her Livingroom. He notices she had the sleeping pills in her hand, but the bottle was closed. So, at least he knew she didn’t over dose on anything. He notices her feet were dirty and covered in dirt. Where she got it, he doesn’t know. He picks her up and carriers her back to her bed. Robert looks for and finds a bowl of warm water to wash her feet. He tucks her into bed afterwards.
He would had done anything to protect her from the horrors of what she went through over in Pakistan against the Taliban. He misses his old carefree sister. He didn’t know who this person before him was and she was making it hard for everyone to find out. He knew that she didn’t know who she was any more. All he does knows is he will keep his promise to his father and look after his little sister. Maybe one day some of the old personality will come forward
He walks out of the bedroom leaving her light on, so if she woke-up she wouldn’t freak-out. He notices a bunch of notes on her computer desk, but he couldn’t read her short hand. She had her own codes she used and when he moved her mouse to see what she had been working on. It was locked with a picture of a hand grenade for a background image. He missed her little white rabbit giving you the raspberry when you tried to unlock her system.
He leaves her system along and walks out of her apartment and heads back downstairs to work. He figures Terry will wake-up in a few hours and come down to take care of all the paperwork that needed filing and bills paid. Him and Eddie get to work with the rest of the guys and continue the project they need to complete.
Terry comes down around three o’clock looking like she could use a few more hours of sleep. She walks into the office and gets working on the books and filing. She logs onto her office computer sand start ordering the things she needs while hiding the items in the special orders for the builds they were doing. She stays in the office working making up for the three days she didn’t come to work. Both her brothers knew she was the obsessive type of person. She never left a job unfinished if she can finish it.
They order her some dinner and make sure she eats the foods or it will still be there when they came in tomorrow. By nine at night they leave the office and watched as she still works. By midnight Terry calls it quit and locks the office up and turn on the alarm system. She had been troweling the web while working looking for Islamic recruiters. She knew it will take time, but she has plenty to do to gain their trust. She was pretending to be a thirteen-year-old boy who was feed-up with his parents and the United States and how Islam was getting a bad rep and such. She was playing on how she knew they would recruit boys and girls and used their methods against them. She was playing bait for when vengeance come rolling for them.
Wraith will be baptized in the blood of those assholes. She heads upstairs to her apartment and this time makes it to her bed. She doesn’t bother to undress. She sleeps in what she has on. Somehow during the night, she sleeps straight through without the nightmares. When her alarm clock goes off, she hits the snooze button and goes back to sleep. When it goes off a second time. Terry gets up and strips out of her clothes and walk into the shower take a shower and freshen up. She doesn’t wear anything that smells girly any more. She threw it all out with whatever perfume, lipstick and make-up she had still.
Anything that reminded her of her lost femininity went to the trash or Goodwill. She only dresses in men’s jeans and wears t-shirt or polo shirts. If she had to go out for a function she wore a men’s dress shirt and pants. Nothing girly would ever touch her body again. That included her underwear if she wore any at all.
She goes down stairs and gets to work and conning again. She had a nibble yesterday, now she was going to work it some more. Throughout the day she does her work, order parts and sends the design of the car frame to a custom shop that could build one to her specs. She orders three for now and pays for it out of her pocket. She still had her money from the military. One was for the prototype she will use for testing disguised as a race car, the second one will be for the true purpose and third is for more development and replacement if she needs it. The other Wraiths will be built after she has this one built and working.
She gets another nibble and she tugs the line to tease them and feed them the bullshit they want to hear.
“Come along my little fish. The Wraith is hungry and needs to be feed.”
Terry goes back to work and does her job throughout the day. While still teasing and fishing. She gets her work done and walks around the garage seeing what is going on and what has yet to be done. She helps where she can and gets the keys to the company truck and go into town to buy some equipment she’s going to need. This comes out of her own pocket. She orders a new racing suit and gets a few new things added to it. One of those things will be body armor. She has the suit sent to a body armor company that do special orders and has the body armor added to the suit, keep the suit looking like a racing suit. She picks up three motorcycle helmets and sends two off to be lined with Kevlar and marks where she doesn’t want the armor.
All next month she works on getting the garage the way she wants it after hours when everyone has left. She starts construction on the prototype and goes down to the race track testing the custom-built engine, transmission, shocks, braking systems, cooling system and suspension. She adds in the weapons and surveillance equipment and test those at their testing range for their builds.
As for her fishing expeditions. She does find some of them were undercover cops doing the same thing she was doing and when they tried to track her. They end up at a BDSM website she had highjacked or a Christian broadcast site she was using. As for the real sites, she was making headway and was learning a lot about the group she had found and the leadership. She keeps going and by the end of the third month she has most of the problems worked out on Wraith.
She also called that guy she heard about and did a few jobs for him making good money. She used the prototype for the jobs at first and slowly as the real deal started becoming finish. She would use it to make the deliveries. She knew a company that would add armor to Wraith without asking why. So, she had his shell sent and armor added to it. The armor wheels were custom design and built. They were constructed by another company so it couldn't trace to her company except as a special order.
Terry used false companies that were no longer in business and a few others that would never ask questions to get or order things she needed. If someone became nosy and tried to follow a paper trail, well they wouldn’t find much. Everything was paid for either by cash or paid for from an account set-up under false names. She learned a lot from people by watching and listening.
Tonight, was Wraith’s birth and time to be baptized. She had managed to learn where they were going to meet tonight. She had planned and scouted the area out. She chambers a round in her gun and slide into Wraith. She turns his systems on and fire up his powerful engine. You would have to have a Nascar car to catch Wraith and even then, you wouldn’t be able to. She pulls out of the garage slowly and slowly make her way to the Highway. She inputs the location where the meeting was supposed to be and once it was inputted she lightly steps on the gas and Wraith roars down the Highway leaving everybody behind her seeing nothing.
She gets to where the meeting was being held and notice it was a garage. She turns the thermals on and sends the drone out towards the meeting place and have it hover unseen and listen to what was being said. She couldn’t believe the bullshit that was going on. Time for them to meet Wraith. She recalls the drone and lines herself up for entry and activates his batter ram with the special shape charger and plows into the building blowing a hole big enough to drive through.
There was at least twelve people and half were down from being hit by shrapnel from the explosion. She launches several stun grenades out and watch as the rest are dropped by them. She gets out of the car and walks over to who the leader appeared to be. The one making all the noise and speeches.
“This asshole is for Allah from Wraith.” She shoves a grenade up his ass and pull the pin.
As for the others, she makes one butt fuck another and superglue them together like that. She doesn’t do anything to last one except bring him over to Wraith and secure him to the nose of her car.
“You are my sacrifice to Wraith.”
She backs the car out and drives down the street with the man secured to the front. Once she gets out on open road, she cuts loose at full speed. She holds down the pedal as the full 6,000 horsepower car cuts loose. She doesn’t care what happens to the person he was being sacrifice.
By the time she brought him back to the garage she just destroyed. He was so windburned and torn-up she figures Wraith got his pound of flesh.
She leaves a big message for the authorities to find and others like these assholes that Wraith needed more souls to feed on and they were next.
Terry burns out as she drives away leaving a smoking crater. She doesn’t go straight home yet. She goes out and let herself enjoy the ride for once. She was happy for the first time since she has come back, but her job wasn’t over. All other extremist must be taught that Wraith was hunting them and he wanted his souls.
*Read more about Terry in Snow Angel Part 3
Christmas At The Hardy Ranch
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Caroline watches as Laila and Julie walk into the school Bart enrolled them in on his returned from England. The girls have adjusted going to an American private school. Caroline made sure the nurse at the private school knew Laila was a type 1 diabetic and that her insulin was watched. Julie was given a full physical by Caroline and put on the proper dosages of estrogen and androgens. Caroline was watching her oldest daughter and making sure she behaved like a girl. There were a few times she had to lecture Julie about being tarty in how she dressed.
Bart had given her a complete background on the girls when Carolina agreed to adopt them. She also saw how Bart has changed since they adopted Laila and Julie. He walks around like a proud peacock. He already knew the girls, but it was different now that he was their father.
On Thanksgiving, Dakota and Terry spent with them. Dakota and Terry have become a couple and Terry has started taking hormones to become a male. Her brothers had seen how she was slowly going down that path after what happened to her.
Anika and Hatter had gone to Jack’s ranch for Thanksgiving. Anika had sent back pictures of Hatter taken a turkey down with her throwing knife. She told Bart that she couldn’t believe how Hatter did it, but she did. Even Jack and his daughters were impressed with her skills. She also informed him, that she had grandnieces now and sent along pictures of Haylee and Arabella.
Katie had been at the ranch when Laila and Julie arrived at the ranch. Caroline had wanted her to meet her new cousins. She stayed for a few days but had to get back to her job with Aero Flight Industries. She had been hired on along with another person to test a new stealth helicopter.
Katie spent Thanksgiving with her brothers and sister in California. She was planning on spending Christmas with Bart and his new family. Katie was dating her co-pilot and was going to bring her to meet her cousin’s family.
Caroline goes shopping for Christmas dinner and gifts for the girls and her family. She had to stop at FedEx to mail her packages off. She knew Bart took a bunch to work with him to be mailed off. She thinks about Morgana and wonders how the reprogramed nanites did for Morgana. When she left Camelot Network to come back home. Morgana hadn’t felt anything yet. She’ll call her later to see how she is doing.
Long Horn Oil:
Bart looks at the reports from the oil fields. So, far everything was performing like it was supposed to. He looks at the picture of his wife and the newest picture of him, with his wife, Laila, and Julie. He looks at the time and walks out of his office.
Bart glances over towards his secretary “Tina, I’m going to lunch. I might be a while.”
“No problem Mr. Hardy. Your schedule is clear for the rest of the afternoon. Oh, before you leave Mr. Hardy, I need your okay for the Christmas Party on Friday.” Tina needed Mr. Hardy’s personal signature.
“No problem, Tina.” Bart looks at the form to make sure he wasn’t just signing something to sign.
Tina just watches her boss. She was happy that he was back from whatever business he had. He had adopted two daughters. Both girls had a pretty English accent and were pretty.
“Here you go, Tina.” Bart hands the forms back to her.
“Thank you, sir.” Tina watches as Bart leaves
Bart heads out of his office and to one of his favorite restaurants he liked going to. As he is waiting for his lunch order. He looks through the
Christmas list he had the girls make or what he has observed from them. So, far between him and his wife, they have the last three-quarters of the way done. He only needed to pick up a few more items for the girls.
Since coming back from the England mission, he has enjoyed being called dad or father by Laila. Sometimes Julie would call him father. He knew it was an adjustment for the girls to adjust to how they did things here in the states.
The private school he enrolled them in, was one of the best. He and Caroline wanted the girls to have the best since they have lost so much.
His order arrives, as he starts eating it.
Highland Academy, Gonzales, TX:
Laila couldn’t believe how many friends she has made since coming to the states. They were adopted by Bart and his wife. Which she has come to love. Caroline treated her and her sister like they had been born from her.
“Hey Laila, how has your day been?” Ralph had spotted Laila sitting by her and decided to join her.
Laila looks up at her name being called and notices Ralph coming towards her. He was in several of her classes. He was also the first person she met when she came to this school.
“It’s been okay. What is your family going to do for the holidays?” Laila was peeling an orange that came with her lunch.
“We’re staying home this year. Normally, we go to Colorado to visit my grandparents. How about you? What is your family planning for Christmas?” Ralph takes a bite of his meatloaf.
“I and my big sister are having our first Christmas with our adopted parents.” Laila never told Ralph that she was adopted.
Ralph looks at Laila “you’re adopted?”
“Yep, me and my sister were adopted.” Takes another slice from her orange.
“What happened to your birth parents?” Ralph was curious.
“Our parents died of a drug overdose,” Laila remembered the day her parents died.
“I’m sorry to hear that, Laila.” Ralph liked Laila accent.
“So, what did you ask Santa Clause for Christmas?” Ralph takes a bite of his meatloaf again.
“I already got what I really wanted. I got a new home, a kind mother and father.” Laila didn’t want anything else.
She loved Bart and his wife. She also misses Hatter. Hatter told her any time she wanted to talk with her, just dial her number. It was programmed in the cell phone Caroline gave her.
It had Caroline’s phone number, Bart’s number, Anika’s number, her cousin Katie’s number and her aunt Dakota’s number. Caroline told her she should always have the phone on her even in school. She was also supposed to call Caroline if she was having any medical problems.
Several more kids that Laila made friends with, come over and sit with her and Ralph. They were students she made friends with on her first week in school. They start talking about what they were going to do on their Christmas holiday and what they wanted for Christmas.
Julie stands in the lunch line and chooses what she wants. She has been trying the different foods they serve at the school. Everything was different then it was at the school she uses to attend. Once she was through the line “Julie, over here.” Betty was waving her hands to let Julie know where she was sitting.
Julie heads over towards her friend Betty. She met Betty on her first day of school. Betty had two older brothers that were two grades ahead of her. One was on what they call a football team and the other one was a swimmer. Betty herself was on the school’s gymnastics team.
Julie sits down next to Betty. A guy that was in her fifth bell class, named Randy sits across from them. Jerry sits down next to him. Jerry was the nerdy type, but he was fun to be around.
“What are you doing for the Christmas holidays, Julie?” Betty was curious because her family was going to Huston to visit her grandparents.
“Not much. My father said my aunt Dakota is staying in New York with her boyfriend and my cousin Katie is flying in with her friend.” Julie knew Katie was a pilot because she saw a picture of her standing next to an Apache helicopter.
“You have a cousin that flies?” Randy looks over towards Julie.
“Yep, she uses to be in the army and flew Apache helicopters. She’s in Utah right now flying a prototype helicopter.” Julie heard Bart talking
about her one night.
“Julie, I was wondering. Is your family from England?” Jerry was curious because Julie had a strong British accent.
“I was adopted. Me and my little sister were born in London, England. My adopted father and mother are from here.” Julie knew she still had her accent.
“What do your adopted parents do?” Jerry had seen Julie and her little sister be picked up by their parents.
“My adopted father owns an oil company and my adopted mom is a well-known doctor.” Julie knew that Bart told her she couldn’t tell people
what he really did.
She couldn’t tell anyone what any of the team members did. If anyone ever asked her about any team member, she was to let him know.
“Wow! Your adopted mother is a well-known doctor?” Jerry would like to meet her.
“Yep, it’s a good thing too, because my little sister is a type 1 diabetic.” Julie was glad that Caroline is a doctor to care for her sister.
When the lunch bell ring again, Julie and her friends head to their class. The few hours fly by as Julie attends her classes. By the time her last class ends, she is ready to go home.
Julie finds Laila and waits until she sees either Bart or Caroline. She looks at her little sister.
“So, what do you want for Christmas?”
Laila looks up at her sister “I already have it. We have a family that loves us and you don’t have to do bad things anymore.”
Bart pulls into the parking lot and spot Julie and Laila waiting for him. He gets in line and pulls up in front of them.
“Hey girls, are you ready to go do some Christmas shopping?” As Bart watches as they get into the SUV.
Julie fastens her seat belt “okay.”
“So, how was school today?” Bart looks in the rear-view mirror towards Julie and Laila.
“It was okay. Everyone is excited that Christmas is almost here.”
“How do you feel about it, Julie? I know this is still all new to you and Laila.” Bart was concerned about Julie.
“I’m looking forward to it. This will be our first real Christmas.” Julie was happy that Bart and his friends rescued her and her sister. It’s just she still felt bad about letting strange men have sex with her.
Bart drives them to the nearest mall and park “okay girls. We’ll do some shopping and met up with mom afterward.”
Bart gets out and holds Laila’s and Julie’s hands. They walk towards the entrance of the mall. Julie was still amazed at how American’s did things. There was a Santa Clause at the mall taking pictures with kids.
“Do you girls want to have your picture taken with Santa Clause?” Bart looks at Laila and Julie.
“I do.” Laila wanted to take a picture with Santa.
Bart looks at Julie “how about you?”
“I don’t….”
“Please, sis?” Laila looks at her sister with her puppy dog eyes.
Julie looks at her little sister and couldn’t resist her pleading eyes “okay, I'll go with you.”
A smile appears on Bart’s face as he escorts the girls to the line. He also pays to have their pictures taken. He takes some with his cell phone and sends them to his wife.
Once the girls have finished having their pictures taken with Santa. He takes them shopping at whatever stores they want to go to. The next few hours, Bart learns why you don’t give two young girls their own credit cards.
He ends up carrying a bunch of their packages but makes sure he keeps his gun hand free. As they are walking back to the SUV.
“Did you get everything you wanted?” As Bart presses the button on the remote to unlock the cargo area.
“Yes, sir.” Laila gets in the SUV first.
Julie makes sure Laila is secure before she gets in on the passenger side and secures her seat belt. Bart starts heading towards the restaurant he was supposed to meet his wife at. When he walks in with the girls by his side. He is greeted by a young lady.
“Good Evening, Mr. Hardy. Your party is waiting for you.” Brenda smiles at the girls as they stand next to Bart.
A smile appears on Bart’s face “thank you, Brenda.”
“If you’ll follow me, please.” Brenda leads Bart and the girls to the table Caroline had secured for them.
Bart and the girls follow behind Brenda as they are led to Caroline. As they approached the table, the girls spot Caroline. Laila sits on one side of Caroline, while Julie sits on the other side of her. Bart sits directly across from Caroline.
Julie and Laila order whatever they want, Caroline orders her favorite dish, while Bart orders a nice thick steak. After their waiter leave,
Caroline looks towards Bart.
“Okay, spill. What made you late?” Caroline takes a sip of her wine.
“Our girls did. Have you been giving them lessons on shopping or is that an inherited gift that women have?” A smile appears on Bart’s face as he looks towards Julie since she spent the most.
“What? I had to have that dress, daddy.” Julie just smiles at Bart.
“It’s an inherent gift, sweetie. Why do you think that women are more superior than men?” A smile appears on her face.
Laila giggles as she watches her new parents and sister, banter.
They eat dinner and afterward head home. Tomorrow they had off from school. They didn’t have to be back till after the New Year.
Early Morning:
Bart was up early enjoying his morning coffee. He gave the staff at his office the weekend off, along with Christmas Eve and Christmas. He looks at the massive Christmas tree the girls picked out and they set-up. He let them decorate the tree the way they wanted to and could see their British culture in the tree’s decoration.
As he is sitting and enjoying his coffee, Laila comes walking in. She walks over to him and wants to sit on his lap. Bart lifts her up and kisses her cheek.
“How did you sleep last night, Laila?” Bart knew she still had nightmares from what Dexter did to her in order to make her cooperate.
He had threatened to kill Julie if she didn’t cooperate with whatever he wanted to do with her. Laila told them what Dexter did to her and Julie. He was pissed when he heard how the two of them suffered.
“I sleep alright, daddy. I miss Hatter.” Laila liked Hatter a lot.
“How about after breakfast, we call Hatter and wish her a Merry Christmas?”
“Can we?” Laila was excited. She was going to see Hatter.
“Yes, we can, but first you have to eat some breakfast and I’ll give you, your shot afterward.” Bart knew Laila needed her shot every day.
Laila just smiles as she hops off Bart’s lap and sits down in her normal seat. She watches as Bart gets up and starts making a Western omelet for her.
“Do you want sausage links or crispy bacon, Laila?” Bart knew Laila liked both.
“BACON!” Laila loved bacon.
A huge smile appears on Bart’s face as he starts cooking more bacon. He notices Julie and Caroline walking into the kitchen.
“Mmm, I smell bacon.” Caroline over to the stove and gives Bart a kiss.
Julie pulls the pitcher of orange juice out of the refrigerator and pours her and Laila a glass. She sits down next to Laila while she waited for breakfast. She loved when Bart cooked, he wasn’t as good as Shigeko, but he did okay.
Caroline helps Bart in the kitchen fixing breakfast for the kids. She ends up giving Laila her insulin shot. She makes sure Laila is always taken care of.
After breakfast, Bart keeps his word and takes Laila to his office and contacts Hatter of Skype.
Hatter and Anika, Cambridge, NY:
Hatter was outside looking at all the snow covering the ground. She had come with Anika to her boyfriend’s place in Cambridge. She couldn’t figure out why everyone wanted open land. First her Uncle Jack and his ranch. Then Bart and his ranch and finally Anika’s boyfriend and his ranch.
She breathes in the cold air as she just stands and watches the horses. As she is watching the horse flock in the snow. She hears her cell phone ring. She takes a little at it and notices it was a video request. She accepts, and Laila’s face appears.
1587 County Road 396, Gonzales, TX:
“Merry Christmas Hatter!” Laila had a big smile on her face as she looked at Hatter on the computer screen.
“Merry Christmas Laila, how are you and your sister doing?” Hatter missed Laila and Julie. She knew that Bart and his wife had adopted them.
“We’re doing fine. Bart and Caroline have been taking care of me and my sister. We went Christmas shopping yesterday and I got you a
present. Dad said he’s going to send it to Anika’s condo in New York for you. Where are you and Anika at?” Laila noticed snow behind Hatter.
“We’re at mom’s boyfriend place in Cambridge, New York.” Hatter has started calling Anika mom.
At first, she wasn’t sure she wanted to call Anika mom or mother. She felt like she was betraying her real mother and Lottie. However, after what she had felt when she killed her friend for betraying Dakota. She felt that Anika would never betray her or let anything bad happen to her.
“Cool! Is there a lot of snow on the ground?” Laila was hoping it would snow on Christmas in Texas.
“Yep, it is up past my ankles. Here, I’ll show you.” Hatter changes the camera view for Laila to see.
Hatter was outside in a pair of pajamas that were red and wearing a pair of snow boots. She shows Laila the horses playing and how deep her feet were buried in the snow. She switches the camera back to her.
“That was cool. Are you going to stay there long, Hatter?” Laila wanted Hatter to visit her.
“I don’t know yet, Laila. Mom hasn’t said how long we are going to be here.” Hatter didn’t know how long Anika was going to stay.
“Well, I want to see you again, Hatter. I miss you.” Laila really liked Hatter.
That brought a smile to Hatter’s face “I’ll see if I can talk mom into letting me come.”
“Laila, can I talk with Hatter, please?” Bart wanted to tell Hatter something.
“Sure dad.” Laila moves aside to let her father see Hatter.
Hatter watches as Laila moves aside to let Bart see her. Bart’s face appears before her.
“Hey Hatter, if you do decide you want to come out here to the ranch. Just let me know and I’ll send the Lear to pick you up.” Bart didn’t mind sending his new Lear Jet to bring Hatter to Texas for the girls to enjoy.
“I will, Bart. Thank you.” Aylin really didn’t enjoy flying.
“You’re welcome. I’m going to turn you over to Julie now.” Bart moves and lets Julie and Hatter talk.
After Julie is done talking with Hatter. She and Laila go into the kitchen to help Caroline make cookies.
December 24 Christmas Eve:
Katie couldn’t believe her and Jessica were in Texas. She hated leaving Cora by herself during the holidays, but Cora said she was going to spend the holiday with a few tribal members. She looks over towards Jessica as they pull onto the long driveway that leads up to Bart’s house.
Jessica was looking out the cab window and saw how big Katie’s cousin place was. She turns towards Katie “isn’t your sister and brother are going to be a little upset that you came out here?”
“Nope. They have their spouses’ relatives coming to town. we would just be in the way.” Katey leans over and places a kiss on Jessica’s cheek.
The cab driver pulls up in the driveway. He turns around to face Katie “that will be $25.50, ma’am.”
“Here you go and thank you.” Katie hands the driver $40.00 dollars. “Keep the change.”
Katie gets out and unloads her suitcases and the presents she brought with her. Jessica was standing nearby as the front door opens. Two young girls come running out.
“Aunt Katie.” As Laila and Julie wrap their arms around Katie.
Bart comes walking out of the house along with Caroline. He knew they were on his property as soon as they drove on the driveway that leads up to the house. He took a few clues from Jack about protecting his place.
Jessica looks at the kids and Katie’s cousin. Katie had shown her pictures of the girls.
“Come on inside and let’s get you settle.” Caroline helps with the packages, while the girls and Bart helped with the luggage.
Katey and Jessica follow Bart and the girls inside the house and is shown to the spare bedroom. As Bart is carrying Katie’s things into the room.
“Why didn’t you call me? I would have picked you up at the airport.” Bart sets the luggage down.
“Jessica and I didn’t mind taking a cab. Besides, I’m on vacation till after the New Year.” Katie was told she could take that as much time as
she wanted off. The techs working on the Night Bird had a few modifications they wanted to do before they restarted testing.
“Well, I’m glad you and Jessica came, and I know the girls are as well.” Bart spotted an owl hanging around Katie’s neck.
“What is this?” As he gently picks the necklace up.
“That’s a gift from my partner. She’s a private investigator that lives on the reservation.” Katie hopes Cora was having fun.
“Well, I would like to meet her one day.” Bart liked the necklace.
“Trust me, cousin, she is a very unique person.” Katie wonders how her cousin would feel meeting a mystic Native American warrior.
December 25, Christmas Day:
Laila is the first one up as usual and heads towards the living room and spots all the presents. She is so excited as she heads over and starts opening the ones with her name on them. It’s been a long time since she has had any presents.
Caroline and Bart wakes-up and walks into the living room and spot Laila opening her presents. They wonder where Julie was. Caroline sticks her head into Julie’s bedroom and notices she was still sleeping.
Caroline walks over gently shake her “hey sleepy head, Santa Clause came and left you some gifts.”
Julie rubs her eyes and looks at Caroline. She was tired, and her eyes were a little red.
“Hey what’s wrong?” As Caroline sits on the edge of the bed and looks down at Julie.
“I don’t deserve any gifts for what I have done.” Julie still felt dirty from her ordeal.
“Sweetie, you did what you had too, to protect your sister. You shouldn’t feel bad about that.” Caroline pulls her up to her and holds her.
Julie just cries against Caroline’s shoulder. She holds onto Caroline. She felt Caroline rub her back. Her tears finally stop as she feels ho much Caroline loves her. The last time she felt like this, was with her mother.
“Are you up to coming to the living room and open a few presents?” Caroline didn’t want to rush Julie.
“Okay, let wash your face and join your sister and father.” Caroline escorts Julie to the bathroom and freshens up Julie’s face.
Afterward, Caroline takes Julie into the living room and get her to open her Christmas gifts. A smile appears on Julie’s face when Laila hands her a wrapped gift.
“Merry Christmas, Sis.” As Laila hugs her big sister.
Julie returns the hug. She enjoys the rest of the morning opening Christmas gifts.
Elizabeth and Sara
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Elizabeth looks at her wife as she walks out of the bathroom. Her belly has gotten big since she became pregnant. The two eggs that had been artificially inseminated had split. Now, they were going to be a family of six, instead of a family of four.
She couldn’t believe that Sara was going to have four babies. Neither one of their family’s had a history of twins or any signs of multiple births in their family line. How the egg she gave Sara had split and Sara’s own egg split was a mystery to them.
They had only wanted two children right now, not four. They were going to wait until the children were at least two or three months old before she became pregnant. Now, they had to reconsider their plans.
She loved seeing Sara’s big belly like it was. She also loved it when Sara waddled around the house. She walks over to her wife and helps her get dress.
“You know, maybe we should keep you pregnant all the time. You look so beautiful with your huge breasts and belly.” Elizabeth places a kiss on Sara’s cheek.
“I don’t think so. It’s a pain in the ass and its more then we counted on.” Sara wanted to know what happened.
She never imagined that her egg would split or that the egg from Elizabeth would split either. However, there was a positive aspect of her condition. The clothing she was designing for pregnant women now, would fit better. The man they had chosen to be the father of their baby, was a Harvard Professor and well published. The funny thing was, Sara’s family was from Pakistan and Elizabeth was part Irish.
Elizabeth looks at Sara after she finished dressing “you do look beautiful.”
“You say that all the time.” Sara turns around to look at her wife.
“And I mean it. For someone who is carrying four living beings inside their body, you look more beautiful.” Elizabeth loves her wife very much.
Sara gives her a kiss. She really loved the encouragement her wife was giving her. Some days she wished she never had gotten pregnant. She also felt that her body had betrayed her.
Elizabeth returns the kiss. She holds Sara in her arms and runs her hand over her belly. When the babies are born, she’ll help Sara's breastfeed them. They stay embrace for a while, before separating.
“Let’s get you ready and off to work.” Elizabeth finishes helping her wife get ready for work.
“Are you going to be home tonight?” Sara knew Elizabeth was working on becoming a doctor.
“Nope, I have to work the night shift today and tomorrow. Dr. Alexander decided I would learn more on the night shift and down in the emergency room.” Elizabeth was still adjusting to being a new doctor.
She was doing her residency at New York Downtown Hospital. Jack knew the director of the hospital and managed to get her in. Her military training and the paramedic training she had, skip a lot of the requirement. She passed the medical exam with little problems after all the studying she did. Now she was doing her residency before she became a full-fledged doctor.
Once Sara was off to work. Elizabeth lays back down for a while since she must work the night shift at the hospital. By the time she leaves for work, her wife should be coming home. She does check in with Anika to see if she needed her for any missions. She heard a group calling themselves Hunter Organization was waging war against the Bounty family.
Anika wanted to keep her as a surprise and didn't want her to get involved. She heads back to bed and lay down until she needs to be at the hospital.
“Hurry! We need to get her to the operating room.” Eve and several nurses rush the stretcher to the operating room.
Elizabeth was already in the operating room and ready. As the stretcher is brought in, she looks at the person on the stretcher and couldn’t believe how badly they were bleeding.
“Crossmatch their blood type and hook up several bags of plasma.” She starts cutting the person's bloody clothes off the person.
As the bloody clothes are removed, they see that it was a boy under them. He was wearing breast prosthetics. Elizabeth figures that he must be like Dakota and Terry. She also notices the numerous knife wounds and laceration he received. Someone tried killing this person.
In the next few hours Elizabeth and her staff work to save the life of the young man. It was touch and go a few times, but she managed to save the person’s life. She wonders who did this to the person and why.
Eve looks at Elizabeth “you saved that young man’s life.”
“You mean a young girls’ life.” Elizabeth figures the young man must be transgender.
“Yes. I wonder who attacked the poor thing.” Eve was always concerned when a young person is brought to the emergency room.
She had a brother who was gay and had been attacked because of it. He had been brought to her hospital and she was on duty that night.
“Why do most people do bad things to other people?” Elizabeth was wondering the same thing.
She wonders what this person did to deserve what happened to him. The rest of the night she stays busy with sick children and a few drunks. By the time her shift was over, Elizabeth was ready to go home, but she did want to check on the young man.
She goes up to the floor he was on to check on him. She spots nurse Crook on duty “how’s the young man I operated on?”
“He’s recovering. What happened to him?” Nurse Crook looks at Elizabeth for an answer.
“Someone tried murdering him. He had over thirteen knife wounds and several serious lacerations. I’m surprised he survived the attack.”
Elizabeth was worried as she saved his life.
“Do we know who he is?” nurse Crook hasn’t looked at the medical record yet.
“According to the identifications they found on him. His name is Charles Davis and he is sixteen years old.” Elizabeth had taken a picture of him and sent it to Camelot and asked their contact there to run the picture.
According to the information she received from Camelot. Charles Davis has been arrested several times for stealing, prostitution, breaking and entering, trespassing, panhandling. The trespassing charge had been from a Mr. Evans Davis.
Elizabeth wonders if the person was related to Charles. They had the same last name. She didn’t bother asking Kay to see for her.
They also found that he was a runaway as well. He was originally from St. Petersburg, Fla. According to the information, he has been attending Admiral Farragut Academy since he was five years old. His parents were separated and lived in different states.
His father got custody of him and paid for the Academy. His mother had gotten remarried and lived in California
“I feel sorry for the young man.” Nurse Crook had a soft heart.
“Me too. Let me know when he comes around. I’m heading home to my wife.”
“I will Lizzy.” Nurse Crook loved using Elizabeth’s nickname.
Elizabeth just shakes her head. All the nurses at the hospital either call her either Lizzy or Beth. She didn’t mind, they were nice people.
Elizabeth heads home to her wife. Just before she pulls into the driveway. She notices a car she hasn’t seen before leaving where she lives. She reaches for her gun, which was concealed and tucks it in the back of her scrubs.
She heads towards her and Sara’s place. She checks the door and notices it was still locked. She opens it and carefully head into the house.
She could hear the shower going in the master bathroom, as she walks into the master bedroom.
She peeks into the bathroom and watches as her wife washes her body. Sara’s belly was getting bigger and bigger along with her breasts. Her nipples and areola were becoming darker and darker. Her once slim figure was putting on weight because of the babies in her womb.
Sara’s parents had accepted their daughter was a lesbian and had married another woman. However, Sara’s older brother didn’t approve of her marrying another woman. He was a traditionalist. His wife was the same way and felt uncomfortable whenever the two of them changed in the same room as she did.
Elizabeth continues to watch her wife shower. She hears the water turn off and when Sara reaches out for her towel, she hands it to her. She watches as her wife jumps.
Sara was reaching for a towel when she felt the towel handed to her. She jumps as she sticks her head out of the shower to see who was in the bathroom. She spots Elizabeth standing near the shower with a smile on her face.
“Don’t do that. You gave me a scare.” As she starts drying her body.
Elizabeth walks over and places a kiss on Sara’s cheek. She places her hand on Sara’s belly “sweetie, you are really getting big.”
“I know. I had to redesign several patterns I had already approve to make.” Sara had designed some outfits for pregnant women based on her
pregnancies. However, she had to go back and redesign some because of how big her own body had gotten.
“Well, I don’t care how much weight you put on. I will always love you.” Elizabeth kisses Sara on the lips and places one on her belly as well.
She helps Sara get ready for work. Elizabeth watches from the doorway of their place as Sara heads to work. She turns around and heads back inside the house and strip out of her clothes. She takes a shower and slips her nightshirt on and lay down in bed.
Three Days Later:
Charles wakes up and finds himself bandaged up and in a hospital room. His whole body was hurting. The last thing he remembered was being stabbed by the guy he picked up. He was on his way to the hotel room he was living out of when the man attacked
He tried to get away, but the guy was too strong. The next thing he felt was pain from an object being plunged into his body. There was a second pain and a third. After that, he lost consciousness.
He didn’t even wake up when the fire department showed. Someone had set a car on fire, hoping to burn his body. He was lucky, that a concerned citizen had called the fire department.
Charles looks around the hospital room he was in and all the monitoring equipment attached to his body. He saw that it was nighttime outside from a nearby window. He hears someone turning the handle on his door.
Elizabeth opens the door of Charles's hospital room to check on him. The past three nights, she has checked on him. She opens the door quietly and walk-in. She didn’t want to wake or scare him if he was asleep. She watches the machines as they beep, and notices Charles was already awake.
“Well, it’s good to see you awake. I’m Doctor Sumner, and you’re at New York Downtown Hospital. How are you feeling?” Elizabeth walks over closer to Charles's bed.
“Very sore.” Charles examines Dr. Sumner.
He notices that she had short dark hair and looked to be in her late twenties, maybe early thirties. She had a well-developed body and a medium chest on her. She had the type of breast development he wishes he had been born with. He hated his body and hated being a male.
“I can only imagine. The police have been wanting to talk to you, to find out who attacked you.” Elizabeth walks over and starts checking Charles's vitals.
“It was a john I picked up. I don’t know his name, but he attacked me and tried to kill me.” Charles couldn’t believe what happened to him.
He should have been more careful when the guy approached him. He should have spotted that the man was high on something. Tears started leaking from his eyes.
“Ssshhh, you’re going to be alright.” Elizabeth sits down on the edge of the bed and holds Charles's hand.
Elizabeth felt sorry for the poor kid. She holds his hand for a while and gives him some tissue to wipe his eyes. After a while, Charles falls asleep from the crying he did and the pain reliever he was given.
Elizabeth watches as he falls asleep. She wonders why he was prostituting himself. She knows a detective from the homicide squad will want to talk to him tomorrow. She takes a snapshot of his face and sends it to Morgana to see what his police record is and who he was.
She finishes her rounds and gets ready to leave and head home. Elizabeth covers up a yawn as she walks out of the hospital. As she is walking towards her car. A car comes speeding directly towards her and stops.
Several men jump out and start attacking her. She tries to block their attacks, but there were just too many of them. She is hit on the back of the head and passes out.
“Dr. Sumner, are you alright?” Leeson shook Dr. Sumner’s unconscious body.
He was just arriving to work when he saw four men punching and kicking Dr. Sumner. He took his cellphone out and recorded them while running towards her. As he approached, they spotted him and got back into their car and speeds off.
He had rushed over to Dr. Sumner’s unconscious to see if she was okay. Her face was a bloody mess from where she got punched. Her scrubs top was torn, showing off her breasts and bra. He could only imagine what she might have some broken ribs, from being kicked.
Elizabeth starts to slowly come around. Her face was hurting her, along with the rest of her body. She was finding it hard to breathe. She looks at the young man kneeling next to her. At first, she couldn’t remember who he was. But after a few seconds, she remembers his name.
“Leeson, where did those men go?” Elizabeth was looking at Leeson with one of her eyes closed and the other one halfway opened.
“Don’t worry about them, Dr. Sumner. I have them recorded assaulting you. Let’s get you inside and patched up.” Leeson helps Dr. Sumner off the asphalt.
Elizabeth holds onto Leeson as he helps her back inside the hospital. She was going to find out who attacked her and why? They head inside so Elizabeth could get patched up. Leeson forwards the video he shot to Elizabeth’s cellphone.
Elizabeth forwards the video and the picture of the young man she is looking after to Morgana. She hopes Morgana can identify who her attackers were.
“Are you going to be okay, Dr. Sumner?” Jessie looks at Dr. Sumner.
“I’ll be fine. Security is going to walk me out to my car.” Elizabeth waves goodbye, as she heads towards the parking lot.
Two security officers follow her out to her car. She looks at them once they arrive in her car.
“Thanks, fellows. I should be fine from here.” Elizabeth gets into her car.
“You be careful Dr. Sumner.” The guards head back inside the hospital.
“I will.” Elizabeth heads home.
Elizabeth noticed her wife’s car was already gone. She pulls her car into her normal parking spot. Her ribs were hurting her, and so was the rest of her body. She exits her car and heads towards the front door of her and Sara’s place. She takes small slow steps until she enters the house.
Once she makes it to her bedroom, she lays down in bed. She wants to fall asleep, but before she does that. Elizabeth sends a text message to Anika requesting her help.
Once that was done, she allows herself to fall asleep. She doesn’t even undress, as she lets the pain pills, she took at the hospital put her under.
Several Hours Later:
“Wakey, wakey.” Aylin rubs a feather under Elizabeth’s nose.
Her and Shade had been sent by her mother to find out what Elizabeth needed help with. When they arrived, she tried ringing the doorbell, but no one answered. She saw Elizabeth’s car parked in the driveway, so she took her lock picks out and unlocked the front door.
Shade covered her, while she opened Elizabeth’s front door. Once they were inside, they looked around and found Elizabeth in her bedroom on her bed. She couldn’t believe how badly beaten Elizabeth looked. Aylin knew Elizabeth could take care of herself. She looked around the bedroom and found a feather laying up on the dresser in the room.
She picks it up and uses it to tickle Elizabeth under her nose. She tries two more times to wake Elizabeth with the feather, but she doesn’t respond. Aylin looks at Shade “I guess, I’m going to need to shock her.”
Shade just shakes his head. He knew Aylin enjoyed her new toy too much. He watches as she takes out her new electric shock pen. He should have never given her that joke pen.
Aylin pulls out her pen, that Shade gave her, after not waking Elizabeth and touch it to her neck, just below her ear.
“Wakey, wakey Lizzy.” Aylin shocks Elizabeth with it.
Elizabeth wakes-up right away and jumps when she feels an electric shock to her skin. She nearly pees her panties from the shock and surprise. She spots Aylin leaning over from on her wife's side of the bed and Shade standing near the bed.
An evil smile appears on Aylin’s face “SHE LIVES!”
Elizabeth looks at Aylin with anger on her face “why did you do that, Aylin?”
“Well, I tried waking you with this feather, but you didn’t respond.” Aylin holds up the feather she found.
Elizabeth blushes because it was the feather Sara and she used on each other when they are tied up on the mattress. The two of them use it to spice up their marriage and enjoyed feeling it on their skin and what it did to them.
“You’re blushing.” Aylin noticed Elizabeth’s cheeks turning red from embarrassment.
“I think you found one of her and Sara’s play toy, Aylin.” Shade had a smile on his face. He’ll have to try using a feather on Aylin and see how she responses.
“Where is Anika, Aylin?” Elizabeth carefully moves, because of her bruised ribs.
“Mom and Gina are handling a problem. She sent me and Shade to find out what the problem is? Also, how come you look like someone beat the carp out of you?” Aylin was wondering who attacked her friend.
Elizabeth looked a little disappointed that Anika didn’t come, but figure Shade and Aylin could find the guys who attacked her and bring them in for questioning. She reaches for her cellphone and brings the video up on the four guys that attacked her.
“I need for you to find these guys and bring them to the warehouse were using to store our equipment.” Elizabeth shows the video to Aylin.
Aylin watches the video and starts getting pissed because she didn’t like bullies or the fact that they hurt Elizabeth. Shade looks at the video as well and could tell, that Aylin was getting pissed. He knew how much she cared about her friends.
He puts his hand on Aylin’s shoulder to keep her calm. The last thing he needed was for the Hatter to come to the surface. He’s noticed that there was a difference in personalities of Aylin and Hatter.
Hatter was Aylin’s dark side. The side that enjoyed using whatever method to get a job done. If it meant eliminating a person or using strong-arm tactics, to extract information. She will do it. Aylin, on the other hand, was the light side of her personality. She was the caring, loving, trusting side. It balanced out her cruel side, with the sensitive side of her personality. It was the side that comfort Angel and looked after her as if she was her little sister.
“Send it to our cellphone, Elizabeth. Do you know anything else about them?” Shade looks at Elizabeth and wonders why they attacked her.
She was a medic and normally, didn’t go after anyone unless Anika ordered her too.
“No, but I did send the video to Camelot. They should be able to help you with your search.” Elizabeth hopes Morgana or Gloria had some good news for her.
“Give me their number and I’ll put them in touch with a hacker friend of ours. He goes by the handle of Spider.” Shade figures this was right up Spider’s skill level.
Spider was an unusual person. Not only was he a world-class gamer, but he was also one hell of a hacker. He got caught hacking a porn site and inserting several images of government officials that were sponsoring laws he didn’t like.
“Alright.” Elizabeth gives Shade, Camelot Networking number they used.
Elizabeth tries to get up out of bed, but the pain from her ribs. Causes her to fall back on the bed.
“Here, let me help you, Lizzy.” Aylin helps Elizabeth up and to the bathroom.
“Thanks, Aylin.”
“You’re welcome, Lizzy.” Aylin turns and lets Elizabeth do her business.
While Lizzy is doing her business in the bathroom. Shade hears Elizabeth’s cellphone beep. He walks over to her night table and looks at it. It was information from someone named Kay. He picks her phone up and looks at the information. It was about the guys that attacked her. He forwards the information to his cellphone.
Shade doesn’t think Elizabeth wouldn’t mind since she did just ask them to get in touch with Camelot about the guys. He walks over to Aylin “we have a lead.”
“Oh, goodie, new play toys.” An evil smile appears on Aylin’s face.
“Come on, oh goofy one.” Shade looks at Aylin.
“I’m not goofy.” She walks over to Shade and kisses him on the cheek.
Shade just smiles “let’s go hunting.”
“We’ll call you later, Lizzy.” Shade and Aylin head for the front door.
“Okay.” Elizabeth watches as Shade and Aylin leave her place.
She heads back into the bathroom and slowly undresses. She had bruising all over her body, from being kicked and punched. She steps into the shower after getting it to the right temperature. She would soak in the tub, but it hurt to get up and down.
She stands under the water as it cascaded down her body. The heat from the water felt nice, soothing her bruised body. She wonders why those men attacked her and who they were. She stays under the hot water until it starts getting cold.
Afterward, she gets out of the shower and dries off. She slips on just a pair of panties and an old football jersey. Jersey belonged to an old friend of hers. He gave it to her as a gift, before she went overseas.
Her wife knew how much the jersey meant to her. After brushing her hair, she walks over towards her side of the bed and picks up her cellphone. She noticed that the email that had been sent from Camelot, had already been accessed. She wonders if Shade had looked at it,
while she was in the bathroom? She reads the police background on the four men that attacked.
According to what Kay found, each man had a record a mile long. She notices that they all belonged to the same group and were part of the White Hand Gang. They operated around the area Charles had been found. She wonders if one of the men were responsible for almost killing Charles?
Elizabeth glances towards the clock and notices her wife will be home in a few hours. Since she was told not to come in after what happened to her. She heads towards the kitchen and starts preparing the ingredients for dinner.
As she is preparing what she needed to make dinner, she wonders why someone tried to kill Charles. The pain from her bruised ribs was making it difficult for her to breathe. She stops occasionally, to catch her breath. She manages to get the prep work done.
She hopes Aylin and Shade can capture those men. Elizabeth knew Aylin was more suited for tracking and interrogating prisoners, but she owed these men for what they did to her. She was going to use her medical knowledge to inflict pain on them but keep them alive.
Sara arrives home later than she normally does and spots Elizabeth’s car in the driveway. Which was unusual, because Elizabeth was normally, gone by the time she got home. When she heads into the house, her nose picks up a delicious scent floating around. She walks into the kitchen and spots her wife in her favorite football jersey. She also spots the bruising and bandages on Elizabeth’s face.
“What happened to you, sweetie?” Sara was concerned about the injuries Elizabeth had.
“I was attacked on the way to my car. I have no idea why or who they were.” Elizabeth gives Sara a kiss when she comes over to stand next to her.
“Did you tell Anika or any of your other friends?” Sara was worried about her wife.
“I called Anika and she sent over Hatter and her boyfriend Shade. They are going to go and find the guys who attacked me.”
“Damn! Sending Hatter after them is asking for trouble. She and Shade are a good team and she’s good at making people talk.
“Well, this time I’m going to interrogate them and find out why they attacked me.” There was anger in Elizabeth’s voice.
“Sweetie, just don’t lose yourself.” Sara puts her hand on Elizabeth’s shoulder.
“I won’t.” Elizabeth finishes cooking dinner.
Several hours later, Elizabeth’s cellphone starts ringing. She looks at the caller id and notices it was Hatter’s number.
“Hello?”
“Hey, Lizzy. We got the men who attacked you. Can I go ahead and start interrogating them?” Hatter had some interesting ideas on what she
wanted to do to them.
“Not until I get there. I want to know why they tried to kill me.”
“Okay, but please don’t take long. One of them is being a real jerk and needs to be taught some manners.”
Elizabeth could hear a muffled groan, and a smack on the other end. She wonders what Hatter did to the person.
“I’m on my way, Aylin.” Elizabeth ends the call and heads to her bedroom to grab her medical kit.
Thirty minutes later, Elizabeth walks into the warehouse, that Anika had bought for the team to store their equipment and weapons. When she walks in, she notices all the men that attacked her in the hospital parking lot strung up by their arms.
Hatter and Shade were standing nearby watching them. She notices Hatter holding some sort of rod in her hands. She could also tell that Hatter has been having her fun. The men looked like they gave her a hard time and she used them as punching bags.
Elizabeth walks up to the fellow that kicked her in her rib cage “why did you attack me?”
Antoni looks at the doctor they had tried to silence earlier today. She should be dead from the beating they gave her.
“Go to hell, bitch!” He spits at Elizabeth.
Elizabeth wipes the spit that hit her cheek away. She looks at him “you must be the dumbest bastard around.” She looks at Hatter “he’s all yours, Hatter.”
Elizabeth steps back away from Antoni, as Hatter steps forward “Oh Goodie!”
Hatter starts torturing Antoni with the rod in her hand. It was one of her new play toys. She sends 1,000,000 volts into his body.
While Hatter was having her fun, Shade steps close to Elizabeth “do you think this is wise?”
“I want to know why they attacked me.” Elizabeth watches as Hatter has her fun with her new toy.
Antoni shakes violently when Hatter touches him with the black rod in her hand. The first place she touches him is his chest. He felt his heart skip several beats. He feels her pull his pants down and touch the rod to his scrotum.
An evil smile appears on Hatter’s face. She was getting even for him hurting her friend. Hatter didn’t like people hurting her friends, especially, Elizabeth. In her opinion, Elizabeth was a non-combatant and was a medic. She respected what Elizabeth did.
After a few minutes of Hatter frying his testicles. She looks up at Antoni and noticed he passed out.
“Oh, well. I have three more to question.” Hatter turns and smiles as she looks towards the next guy.
Shade looks at the fellow “I would tell her everything you know if you don’t want to end up like your friend. Because she won’t stop until you talk.”
Shade knows Hatter would pull out her blow torch and start burning their manhood off. He was amazed at how creative Aylin was. He asked her once where she learned so much about torturing people and was told the doctor that experimented on her. He had done the same thing to her for fun and scientific research.
Bardhyll looks at the woman with a weird painted face. She was pressing the button on the black rod in her hands, causing it to crackle. He saw what she did to Antoni.
“Times up.” Hatter touches Bardhyll with her rod.
His body shakes violently. Hatter had put the rod in his armpit. After a few seconds, she stops “now, are you going to tell us why you attacked my friend?”
Elizabeth stood nearby and was waiting to hear what he had to say.
Bardhyll looks at Elizabeth and Hatter “because you saved that lying sack of crap sexual deviant.”
Elizabeth steps forward “why did you try to kill her?”
Bardhyll didn’t want to tell either of them the truth. He had picked the girl up and was going to fuck her silly, but when she dropped his panties.
He found out that she wasn’t a she, but he. He didn’t like the fact that the person had tricked him.
“Hatter.” Elizabeth looks at Hatter.
“Right.” Hatter raises her rod to shock him.
“He was passing himself off as a girl. I’m not into fucking she-males.”
“So, because I saved her, you wanted to beat me?” Elizabeth looks into Bardhyll’s eyes.
“Actually, we had other ideas for you, bitch. We were going to see how you liked a gang bang since you’re a fucking carpet licker. Bitches like you need to see how a real man’s cock feels.” Bardhyll and his friends were going to rape Elizabeth repeatedly.
“Hatter?” Elizabeth holds her hand out to her.
Hatter just smiles as she hands over her rod. She wonders what Elizabeth was going to do. She knew Elizabeth wasn’t as vicious as she was.
Once Hatter puts her rod in her hand. Elizabeth pulls out her scalpel and behind the guy. She cuts his pants off and his underwear as well. She takes Hatter’s rod and shove it up inside Bardhyll anal opening and press the button.
Elizabeth kept the button held longer then Hatter would. This guy was going to learn that because she prefers women over men, it didn’t mean he had the right to judge her. Stops after the guy pass out.
The other two guys that had been captured were wondering what was going to happen to them. They were guilty as well.
“Hatter, call your uncle and have these men put away.” Elizabeth's hands Hatter her rod back.
“Okay.” Hatter pulls out her cellphone out and calls her mom.
Elizabeth walks towards the doors of the warehouse and wonders what should be done with the young girl. She and Sara couldn’t take her in, because they have four of their own on the way. An idea comes to her mind as she pulls out her cellphone.
Elizabeth dials Shigeko’s number. She figures Charles could learn a lot from her and her husband.
Eruption Communications:
Shigeko was sitting at her desk, taking care of company business, when her cellphone starts ringing. She checks it and notices it was Elizabeth’s number.
"Hey, Elizabeth what can I do for you?” Shigeko knows it was unusual for Elizabeth to call her.
“Hey, would you and your husband be willing to take in a trans girl?” Elizabeth figures Shigeko might be a good influence on Charles.
“Depends. We would have to meet her.” Shigeko didn’t mind letting a trans girl live with her and her husband.
“Okay, can you meet me at the hospital tomorrow?”
“Sure.”
Hatter, Shade, and Elizabeth stick around for the four guys to be picked up. Anika called some police officers that worked for Jack to pick the four men up. Shade and Hatter went back to his place to spend the night with each other.
One week Later:
Charles looks at the oriental woman and older man that had come to pick him up from the hospital. Dr. Sumner had arranged for him to live with them. She also told him, that the woman named Shigeko used to be just like him. She had her surgery years ago and understood what it was like to be born in the wrong body.
“Charles, you’ll love living with Shigeko and her husband. They are my friends and will teach you what being a woman is like.” Elizabeth was happy that Shigeko and her husband were going to take Charles in off the street.
“Thanks for everything, Dr. Sumner.” Charles gives Elizabeth a hug.
“You’re welcome, Charles.”
Shigeko and her husband escort Charles to their car. Elizabeth watches them, until she couldn’t and goes back to work with a smile on her face.
Matching Spirits
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Justice sat quietly in the back of the SUV as the woman named Anika Jagger drove. She had been placed with Mrs. Jagger and her daughter, who was sitting next to her in the car seat. She was surprised at how peaceful the little girl was.
She wishes she had never hacked the computer system of the Don of the Marcello family. She had transferred all his money and holdings to another account. It wasn’t the first time she has used her computer skills to rob someone.
Hell, she has broken into a lot of different places and transferred small amounts of their money into charity accounts that needed it. She only kept a small amount for herself. The thing was, she should have known something was fishy with the account that was in Don Andy Marcello’s name.
The FBI had been monitoring his account and she didn’t catch it. She also didn’t know she would witness one of the enforcers for the Marcello family eliminating a city official. Who would think destiny would cause their paths to cross again?
Now she was wanted in New Orleans by the Marcello family. She had to leave because they had already come close to taking her out, twice. The second time caused her to end up with a broken right arm.
She was placed into the witness protection program and flown overnight to New York where she was put under the care of this ordinary-looking woman. All she knew about this woman, she was a friend of the NOPD officer that has been protecting her.
“How are you feeling, Justice?” Anika looks at the young teenage girl in the back seat.
Her friend in the New Orleans Police Department had asked her if she could look after this girl. They were still trying to find the person who had informed the Marcello family about her.
“Thirsty and I need to use the bathroom.” Justice was feeling thirsty.
“A nice mom and pop diner is coming up in a few minutes. I’ll stop there for us to get some lunch.” Anika has stopped at the diner every trip she has made to Cambridge to see her boyfriend.
“Okay.” Justice wonders what the place was like. She was a party girl that enjoyed the way things are done in New Orleans.
She had to dye her hair to a natural color, instead of the multiple emo coloring she loved so much. She was even wearing contact lenses to change her eye color. She also had to remove some of the facial piercing as well.
She had to be careful when she spoke, because of her accent. Her English had a creole accent to it. Normally, she preferred to speak Cajun French as granny Laveau taught her. She couldn’t believe the person sent to kill her, killed granny Laveau to get to her.
She watches as Anika pulls into the parking lot of the diner. She waits until the SUV stops and the engine is turned off, before unbuckling her seat belt. She gets out of the SUV as Anika unfastens the seatbelts holding the baby carrier in place.
Anika looks at Justice as she unbuckles Kiera’s baby carrier. She knows the ladies inside love Kiera and she was going to be spoiled. She picks up the diaper bag and the baby carrier and closes the SUV door behind her.
“How long have you been coming here?” Justice looks at Anika as she carries Kiera.
“Since I started dating Ron.” Anika had stopped at this diner because she needed to use the bathroom and grab something to eat.
Ever since then, she has always made it a habit to stop and say hello to everyone inside. Even if it is just a quick stop. She has brought Aylin here and Kiera when she first took her to Ron’s ranch. She informed Jack of the place as well. She knew he liked good old fashion diners.
“Well, this place looks like it's out of the fifties.” Justice follows behind Anika.
“That’s why I like it so much. Also, the head chef makes the best food around.” Anika walks towards the entrance.
“I doubt it. Nothing beats the food that ole’ Wilson and my granny used to cook.” Justice continues to follow Anika.
Anika walks into the diner and stops. She inhales the aroma drifting around in the air. She loved the smell of cooking food. She spots a few people she knew from her visits here. She waves to them, as she walks over to her favorite booth.
Justice follows behind Anika as they walk to a booth near the window. She notices it was right in the middle of the diner and had one of those old fashion mini-juke boxes. Anika puts Kiera in first and follows. Justice sits on the other side of the booth.
“Does this thing still work?” Justice was curious about it.
“Yep.” Anika pulls her wallet out of the diaper bag and takes some quarters out. She hands the quarters to Justice.
“Thank you.” Justice accepts the quarters.
She starts going through the songs listed on the flip menu of the jukebox. There was a large collection of different songs. She selects a few
and once she was done. The music starts playing her selection.
“Anika, back so soon?” Annie smiles at Anika and the young girl sitting across from her. She spots Kiera smiling and looking at her.
“Yep. Annie, I would like you to meet my niece, Jessica.” Anika figures she’ll call Justice, Jessica.
Annie looks at the young teenage girl sitting across from Anika. She was different from Anika. Where Anika had long blonde hair, Jessica had shoulder-length black hair. The girl also had a darker tan than Anika and features that didn’t mark her as being from European stock.
“It’s nice to meet you, Annie.” A smile appears on Justice's face.
“That’s a unique accent you have there. Is it French?” Annie has never heard an accent like Jessica’s before.
“Yes ma’am.” Jessica figures she could throw some French into her speech.
“Well, it's unique. Why don’t I give you ladies a chance to browse the menu?”
“I already know what I want to drink.” Jessica looks towards Annie.
“What would that be?” Annie removes her pencil from behind her ear.
“A coca-cola, please.” Justice was a coke drinker.
“I’ll have my usual to drink, Annie.” Anika looks at the older woman.
“One sweet iced tea, coming up.” Annie knew what Anika liked to drink.
Annie turns around and walks back towards the kitchen. She had a smile on her face because she always enjoys seeing Anika.
“Where’s the bathroom at?” Justice looks at Anika for an answer.
“Over there near the kitchen.” Anika points towards the bathrooms.
“Thanks.” Justice scoots out of the booth and walks towards the bathroom.
She was warned by officer Bellinger that Anika Jagger was not a person to piss off. She was highly dangerous and had a brother that could find anyone. So, she would be better off doing what Mrs. Jagger told her to do if she wants to stay alive.
Justice does her business and heads back to the booth. As she approaches the booth, she noticed several waitresses were admiring Kiera. She has never figured out why people go cuckoo about babies.
She sits down on the other side of the booth. She watches as several of the waitresses admire Kiera. After a few minutes, they leave and Annie returns with their drink order.
“Thank you, Annie.”
“You’re welcome, Anika. So, are you ladies ready to order?” Annie looks at Anika and Jessica.
“Yes ma’am.” Jessica knew what she wanted.
Jessica places her order first. It was a simple burger and French fries. She wasn’t very hungry.
Anika looks at Justice “are you sure, that’s all you want?”
“I’m not very hungry.” Justice misses her granny’s food.
“Oh, well. You lost.” Anika orders the house special. She knows how good the food is here at the diner.
Once Annie walks off. Anika looks at Justice “so, tell me a little about yourself.”
“What do you want to know?” Justice looks at Anika as she wonders what she wanted to know.
“Well, do you have any brothers or sisters?” Anika takes a sip of her tea.
“Yes, but they all have different mothers and fathers. I don’t know who my real father is, because my mother was drunk when she had sex with several different guys.” Justice recalls what her mother told her when she kept asking about who her father was.
Her mother had been involved in an orgy with several different people while she was high as a kite. So, her mother didn’t know who her father was and didn’t care because she never wanted to have another kid in the first place. She didn’t even want her when she was born.
“So, how do you know you have different sisters and brothers?” Anika was curious.
“I did some research on my family background and found that the person who fathers me, also fathered several other children. Also, my mother was famous for abandoning her children either at birth or at the age of six. She was the type that got pregnant easily.” Justice learned that much about her mother. It didn’t take her mother long to have another baby, after delivering one.
“Where did you learn your computer skills?” Anika was making mental notes of everything Justice said.
“I use to hang out at a place, called the Cave. A bunch of hackers and gamers like to hang out there and I started to learn my computer skills from them. According to the owner of the place, he said I have a natural talent for it.” Justice was thankful for Eddie Penn for allowing her to hang out and learn from the older kids.
Annie shows up with their plates and sets them down in front of them. She smiles at Anika “enjoy.”
“Thanks, Annie.” Anika couldn’t wait to eat her lunch.
“You’re welcome, Anika. Let me know if you need anything else.” Annie turns around and walks off.
Justice picks a French fry up and tries it. She couldn’t believe how tasteful it tasted when she bit into it. It was fresh and seasoned just right. She looks at Anika and could tell she was enjoying her cabbage, potatoes, and corn beef.
Anika noticed Justice looking at her. A smile appears on her face “good, isn’t it?”
Justice nods her head yes, in response to Anika’s statement. She didn’t expect the fries to taste as good as they do. She adds some ketchup to her plate and dips her fries into the ketchup.
After a while, Anika and Justice are back on the road. The stop at the diner was a nice stop and enjoyable. Justice had enjoyed the food and was leaning against the locked door of the SUV. She was filling full.
Instead of sitting in the backseat as she had been. Justice had moved up to the passenger seat in the front of the SUV. She closes her eyes and drifts off to sleep.
A smile appears on Anika’s face as she continues to drive towards Ron’s ranch. She knew the food would put Justice asleep. It did the same
thing to Aylin when she first brought her to the diner.
She bets Justice has never had anything so good before. Then again, she hasn’t been back to New Orleans in a while. The last time she had been, was when she used to be a guy and was celebrating with some friends.
Anika plays some music from her cellphone but keeps it low. Kiera and Justice were asleep and she didn’t want to wake them. She taps on the steering wheel as she continues to drive towards Ron’s place.
Ron’s Place:
After an hour-n-half of driving, Anika finally pulls onto the long driveway that was on Ron’s property. Ron’s house comes into view when she is halfway up the driveway. The place had an old Northern feel to it. Ron told her that the house was over a hundred years old.
She knew Ron loved things and places that had history to them. His father had left the house and property to Ron after he had passed. She spots Ron on his horse coming towards her. A smile appears on her face, because of how rugged he looked in his cowboy clothes.
She parks next to his truck and turns the engine off. She opens the door and gets out. She stands by her SUV as Ron rides over to her on his horse.
Ron was out on his horse when he spotted Anika’s grey SUV coming up the driveway. A smile appears on his face as he rides towards the horse. He watches as she parks next to his truck and gets out of her SUV. He notices she was wearing the cowboy boots he gave her for Christmas. She was also wearing a pair of faded blue jeans and a western button-down shirt he hasn’t seen before.
Ron knew that she always had a handgun tucked behind her back in a holster. He rides up to her and notices that there was another occupant in the SUV.
“Hey, beautiful. How was your drive up here?” Anika had called and let him know she was coming up and that she was bringing someone new.
“Peaceful. Kiera was quiet the whole time and Justice fell asleep a few minutes after we left Donnie’s.” Anika had informed Ron about the girl she was protecting for her friend in New Orleans.
Ron gets off his horse and walks over to Anika. He kisses her and holds her in his arms. He will love it when she finally decides to move up here permanently with him. He knew she couldn’t do it right away because she handles affairs at her brother’s telecommunication company.
He also knew she did other jobs as well. She had come clean about that, after the injuries she received last time.
Anika returns the kiss and looks into his big brown eyes. She never thought after her surgery and revenge she would ever find happiness. She thought that had been taken from her until she met Ron. It was like someone had hit her between the eyes. She had never felt this type of attraction to anyone. Not since she was eighteen years old and she had fallen head over heels for Betsy Cunningham. That had been when she was still a male.
She figures the hormones she has been taking since her operation had to be what changed things in her. She and Ron’s eyes had locked onto each other’s and it was liked someone hit her. All she could think about was him and she had her first wet dream about him.
“Let’s get the girls into the house.” Anika glances over towards Justice and Kiera.
“Okay.” Ron walks to the back of the SUV for Kiera.
“Oh, by the way. When we're out in public with Justice, call her Jessica, please? I want to try and keep her alive.”
Ron just smirks at Anika’s statement “I think I can do that.”
When he picks Kiera’s car carrier up. He smells something coming from her “someone needs to be changed.”
“I’ll trade you.” Anika was about to wake Justice up.
“Okay.” Ron carries Kiera over to Anika.
“Thanks.” Anika accepts the baby carrier from Ron.
Anika sniffs Kiera and could smell she needed to be changed. She looks at Kiera “whew, little girl. What have you been eating?”
Ron gently shakes Justice’s shoulder to wake her up. He didn’t want to startle her by picking her up and carrying her into the house. God knows, she is small enough.
Justice slowly wakes up and realizes that she is in Anika’s SUV. She turns her head and spots an unfamiliar guy standing next to her opened door. She spots Anika standing nearby with Kiera’s baby carrier.
“Who are you?” Justice looks at Ron.
“I’m Anika’s boyfriend and you’re safe here.” A smile appears on Ron’s face.
“If you say so.” Justice gets out of the SUV and grabs her bag from the back cargo area.
She follows Anika and Ron into a two-story house. The place looked old but well maintained. She has never seen anything like this, except in New Orleans. There were a bunch of old houses in New Orleans.
She loved how it looked as they walk inside the house. Justice follows Ron to an upstairs bedroom.
“You’ll be sleeping in here.” Ron steps aside to let Justice into the bedroom.
Justice steps into the bedroom and notices it had been decorated for a girl. She looks around for a few minutes and turns to look at Ron “who’s bedroom did this use to be?”
“My sister uses to stay with me until she joined the military.” Ron misses his sister.
He asked Anika to check up on her. His sister was stationed in Germany and working on top-secret projects. Anika couldn’t tell him any more, because everything was classified.
“She won’t mind me using her bedroom?” Justice looks at Ron for an answer.
A smirk appears on his face “she won’t mind. She’s overseas right now. So, your welcome to use her room and wear any clothes she left behind.”
“Thank you.” Justice places her bag on the bed.
“You’re welcome. If you need anything, let me know.”
“There is one thing I need. Where’s the bathroom?” Justice was curious because she really needed to pee.
“Down the hall and on the right.” Ron steps aside to let Justice out of the room.
Justice walks past him and heads down the hallway. She walks into the bathroom and closes the door behind her. As she drops her pants to sit on the toilet to pee. She wonders how long she’ll be hidden. She has a feeling that Anika could take out the Marcello family if she wanted to.
She finishes doing her business and washes her hands afterward. Once she is done, Justice heads back to the bedroom and starts unpacking what little she had. She looks at her laptop and wants to contact her friends, but she knew she couldn’t.
Ron finds Anika changing Kiera in the nursery next to the master bedroom. He stands in the doorway and listens to Anika as she talks to Kiera and changes her diaper.
“Phew, girl. What have you been eating?” Anika looks at the green mess in Kiera’s diaper.
Kiera stank to high heavens. Anika cleans her up well and rediapers her. She picks Kiera up off the changing table and holds her.
“How’s stinky doing?” Ron walks into the nursery and over to Anika and Keira.
“She’s doing better now.” Anika looks towards Ron with Kiera in her arms.
Ron looks at Kiera as she was being held by Anika. He loved watching a highly trained killer like Anika holds a baby like Kiera. He was surprised when Anika told him the truth about what she did.
Sure, she worked for her brother at Eruption Communications, but she was also the team leader of a highly trained team. He knew she was extremely good with a rifle and handguns. Ron just watches Anika as she holds Kiera.
“So, how long will you be able to stick around this time?” Ron looks at Anika and Kiera.
“Two weeks. If I take any longer, I’ll have to clear it with my brother and maybe look for a new job.” Anika knew she couldn’t afford to take more days off.
“Why would you have to look for a new job, if your brother approves it?” Ron was confused.
“I’ve taken too many days off this year and I’m way behind in what I have to do at work.” Anika hated putting so much work on her assistant Mia.
“Maybe your brother would let you work from here. You’re already all set up for it.” Ron never had cable television or satellite.
But now he had a satellite system all set up, thanks to Anika. Since Anika needs to be able to stay in touch with her assistant and access the computer system at Eruption Communications. She asked his permission to set it up.
“I could ask him. He does a lot of video conferencing when he is home on his ranch.” Anika knew Jack did a lot of video conferences at home. If he needs to show up at the company. Then he was going to have someone’s head on a pike.
“So, does our guest like steaks?” Ron was thinking about cooking some steaks.
“She’s from New Orleans, of course, she’ll like steaks.” Anika wondered who wouldn’t besides vegans.
“Good. I’ll fire the grill up in a few hours.” He places a kiss on Anika’s cheek.
Frisson Espresso, Several Days Later, New York City:
Robert was sitting at his favorite café enjoying a nice espresso when a gentleman wearing an expensive suit approaches his table. He looks up at the man “can I help you?”
“Yes, may I sit down?” LeBlanc looks at the nondescript man wearing a dark polo shirt and dress slacks, enjoying an espresso.
“Help yourself.” Robert watches as the man sits down.
Robert knew the man and why he was here in New York, instead of in New Orleans. He was the oldest son of Andy Marcello.
“What brings you to New York, Mr. Marcello?” Robert looks at Andy as he enjoys his expresso.
“I need you to find someone for me.” LeBlanc brings up an image of Justice on his cellphone.
Robert looks at the picture of a teenage girl with multi-color hair. The picture looked like it had been taken at a police station.
“Who is she?” Robert wonders why LeBlanc wanted to find her.
“Justice de Bienville. She stole some money from my father, and he wants it back.” LeBlanc knew she stole some money from the family, but
there was another reason he wanted her dead.
“That’s dangerous. How do you know she’s here in New York?” Robert figures that were why he was here.
“My contact in NOPD said she was flown out of New Orleans in a private plane.” The contact LeBlanc had in NOPD informed him that Mrs. de Bienville had been flown out of New Orleans.
“And you traced the plane here?” Robert didn’t know how connected LeBlanc was.
“Yes, and its register to Black Wolf Air.” LeBlanc has never heard of the company.
“Do you know why she was flown here?”
“All I know, she’s under the protection of this woman.” LeBlanc brings up the picture of a blonde-haired woman.
Robert knew immediately who the woman was. He has gone to a lot of social events that she has attended or she has hosted herself. He also knew she was known among the intelligence community as being a deadly operator and had her team here in New York. She wasn’t a woman to be messed with.
Robert looks at LeBlanc with a serious look on his face. He knew what would happen if LeBlanc went after this woman. There were rumors she was related to the Wolf himself.
“LeBlanc, if this woman is protecting Justice de Bienville. You would be better off leaving her alone.” Robert knew better than to mess with her and her team.
LeBlanc didn’t like that statement at all. He wants to know why Robert was warning him off.
“Why should I forget about going after Bienville?” LeBlanc or his family have never backed off.
“Because that woman is a highly trained operator. If she or her team comes after you, there will be nothing left. Your family will cease to exist. That’s how deadly she and her team is.” Robert knew not to go after her.
“Are you saying you are turning this job down?” LeBlanc couldn’t believe what he was hearing.
“Yes, I’m turning this job down. I value my life too much.” Robert has never turned a job down before.
“Thank you for the information.” LeBlanc stands up and walks away.
“There was another stop he was going to make. Robert may not take the job, but there was another person who was crazy enough to take the job and didn’t have to worry about him talking.”
Ron’s Ranch, Cambridge, New York:
It’s been a few days since Justice has arrived on Ron’s ranch. She was already helping around the ranch with some of the chores. She was mucking out a stall the way Ron taught her. She stops and takes a sip from her water bottle.
While she is taking a break from cleaning her fourth stall. She hears one of the horses complaining outside. She walks out of the barn and over to one of the training circles where the noise was coming from and spots a beautiful brown horse. She didn’t know a lot about horses, but he looked nice.
“Hey boy.” Justice could tell the horse was a male.
The horse looks at Justice and charges towards her. He was pissed and stops just before he hits the barrier. He snaps at the person.
Justice feels pulled back as the horse tried to bite her. She was startled when the horse tried to bite her.
“Careful, Justice. He doesn’t trust people.” Ron was lucky he was nearby and saw what Nevada was about to do.
Justice was confused about why the horse wanted to attack her. She looks at Ron “why did he try to attack me?”
“Nevada was abused, and he doesn’t trust people.” Ron looks at Nevada. He knew Nevada was a good horse and it was going to take time to big his trust.
“How can I prove I’m no danger to him.”
“By building trust with him. Show him you can be trusted.” Ron looks at Justice and wonders if she can do it.
Justice looks towards Nevada and wonders could she get him to trust him. She didn’t use to be an animal lover, but now she wanted this horse to trust her.
“I’m going to show Nevada I don’t mean any harm to him.” Justice looks at Nevada and was determined to show him.
Ron just smiles and couldn’t wait to see this. Anika told him she was a computer person, but he was seeing a girl that enjoyed being outside and helping.
“Come on, let’s get back to work.”
“Okay.” Justice looks at Nevada and follows Ron.
Anika had been watching from the back porch and a smile appears on her face. She was worried that Justice might not like it here, but over the past few days. She has been working with Ron on the farm and she seemed to enjoy it.
In the next few days, Justice spends every chance she can to earn Nevada’s trust. She tries pieces of sliced apples and sugar cubes. By the end of the week, Nevada lets Justice brush him.
“That’s a handsome boy.” Justice brushes Nevada as he stood near her.
Ron and Anika watch Justice from the back porch. They were sitting on the porch swing with Kiera in Anika’s arms.
“She’s making friends with Nevada.” Anika couldn’t believe how Justice was making friends.
“She and Nevada have the same type of spirit.” Ron was enjoying the interaction between Justice and Nevada.
While Ron and Anika are watching Justice, a bullet strikes the metal railing of the training circle. Nevada lifts upon his hide legs. Justice runs behind him to use him as a shield. When he comes back down, she swings up onto his back as another bullet hits the near them.
“Here, take Kiera, please.” Anika hands Kiera to Ron.
Ron takes Kier as he watches Justice jump out of the training circle on Nevada. He knows Anika was heading for her SUV “inside, my father’s Winchester rifle is just inside the doorway.”
“Thanks.” Anika runs into the house and spots the Winchester rifle.
She grabs the rifle and all the ammo she can. She knew Ron was right behind her with Kiera.
“Be careful.” Ron watches as Anika walks out the front door with the rifle.
Anika spots a motorcycle going after Justice and Nevada. She runs towards the barn and gets on the horse she has ridden bareback before. She normally wouldn’t ride bareback, but she needed to catch up to the assassin going after Justice.
She swings upon the horse named Dixie. She chases after the assassin on the motorcycle. She notices that the motorcycle was quiet.
Justice holds tight onto Nevada as he runs further onto the property. She has only had a few lessons riding horseback, but she was scared. She lets Nevada choose their path as they fled from the assassin chasing them.
Anika aims with the Winchester and fires at the motorcycle. She wanted the rider alive to interrogate for information. She takes aim and fires at the motorcycle. She misses the first shoot. She cocks the rifle again and fires. She hits near it but misses.
“Damn it!” Anika has never shot anything from a horse before. Even her sniping rifle would have a hard time.
She brings the Winchester up and takes careful aim. She breathes and pulls the trigger. The bullet exits the rifle and strikes the engine of the motorcycle. The rider goes tumbling off it.
Anika stops at where the assassin is laying on the ground. She points the Winchester at his chest because he was wearing a helmet “I should blow a hole in your chest, but I want answers.”
Anika looks where Nevada went and hopes they could find her. She takes her belt off and uses it to secure the assassin. She pulls her cellphone out and calls Ron.
Ron hears his cellphone ring. He pulls it out and notices it was Anika’s number “I take it your okay?”
“Yeah, and I have the assassin. Justice and Nevada took off towards the back of the property.” Anika looks in the direction they went.
“She’ll be okay. Why don’t you come back to the house and I’ll go and find Justice and Nevada.” Ron knew he could find them without any problems.
“Alright, I’m on my way back.” Anika picks the assassin up and puts him on her horse.
She walks back to the house with him. When she gets back, she secures him down in the cellar. She goes into the house and notices Ron was getting ready to head out to look for Justice and Nevada.
While Ron is out looking for Justice and Nevada. Anika sends a text message to Terry and one to Aylin. She gets an immediate response from Aylin. It said that she couldn’t come up to her, but she was sending Jester. She’ll explain later.
Anika checks on Kiera to make sure she was okay. She hopes Ron can find Justice and Nevada. While she is waiting for Ron and Justice to return. When Anika goes to get the fingerprints from the assassin, he had none.
Out On the Property:
Justice holds on as tight as she could as Nevada gallop. She was scared as the bullets whizzed around her. It seems like they were running for a long time. After a while, Nevada slows down and stops near a stream.
Justice slides down from Nevada’s back. Her legs and hip were hurting her from riding bareback. She walks over to the stream and kneels next to it. She scoops some water into her cupped hand and takes a sip.
Ron told her that the water was safe to drink from the stream. She takes a couple of sips as she watches Nevada drink. She stands up and walks over to Nevada “thank you, my friend.”
Justice pets Nevada as she wonders where they were on the ranch. She looks around and didn’t spot the assassin on his motorcycle.
“Do you think we lost him, Nevada?” Justice hopes as she pets, Nevada.
Darkness falls and Justice builds a small fire. She does what Ron taught her about building a small campfire. By the time she has the small fire going. She hears some noise and freezes.
“That’s a nice fire.” Ron spotted Justice's small campfire.
Justice lets out a sigh of relief when she hears Ron’s voice. She looks at him as he comes walking towards her “did you get the assassin?”
“Yes, Anika got the assassin. You have nothing to worry about.” Ron walks over and sits down next to Justice.
“Good.” Justice rubs her hands together.
“Why don’t I let Anika know we're going to spend the night out here.” Ron pulls his cellphone out to call Anika.
Anika hears her cellphone ringing. She looks at her cellphone and notices it was Ron. She presses accept “hello?”
“Hey, I’ve found Justice, and we're going to spend the night out here. We’ll see you in the morning.”
“Alright. Just be safe.” Anika trusts Ron with Justice's safety.
“We will and I’ll see you in the morning. I love you.” Ron looks at Justice.
“I love you too.” Anika ends the call and turns to go back into the house.
Several Months Later:
Don Andy Marcello wakes up in the middle of the night. Standing in the middle of his bedroom, he spots a blonde-haired woman wearing a skintight bodysuit with a black bag in her right hand.
“Mr. Marcello, I’m going to be short and sweet with you. Next time anyone of your mafia family comes after Justice de Bienville. I will bring your whole organization down and leave your head outside on a pike.” Anika was going to make an example of Mr. Marcello.
“Who are you to give me orders?” Mr. Marcello looks at the blonde hair woman.
“I’m the sister of the Devil’s Bounty Hunter and the protector of Justice de Bienville. You’ll drop any contract you have against her now. If not,
I’ll take your head like I did your son.” Anika tosses the black leather bag towards Mr. Marcello.
The black leather bag lands on the bed next to Mr. Marcello. He looks at the bag and back at the blonde hair woman “I’ll have your head for this.”
“You’re a slow learner, Mr. Marcello.” Anika puts two bullets into Mr. Marcello’s chest.
She removes the machete she brought with her and cuts his head off. She takes his head and puts it on a pike outside along with his older son. Anyone that gets in Anika’s way, she shoots them. She was going to leave the same message her brother does.
She gets into her car afterward and heads back to New York.
Mole Hunt
Author:
Organizational:
Audience Rating:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Mole Hunt Chap. 1
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Tuesday, January 2, 2018, 0600hrs:
Mouse was standing out in front of her house waiting for Terry to show-up. She had been informed by Terry that he would be by at 0600hrs this morning to pick her up. All Mouse had to do was establish a link between her computer at work with the on-board computer system inside Terry’s cab. The connection had to be performed by Mouse herself, because the connection had to be extremely secure and encrypted with her personal encryption codes.
Her codes were extremely difficult to crack. That was why she was made the only cyber-specialist operator that had access to information far above everyone else. She answers to the head of Secret Intelligence Service. If certain permission didn’t come from the department head, she wasn’t permitted to do it. In this case, setting up the computer link with Terry was given the okay, but only to a certain level. That was why the connection was being establish with her computer only. It was also why the link was being encrypted so heavily and was an encryption only she knew.
Mouse spots the brand-new TX-5 cab pull up in front of the house. She watches as a slender man with short black hair and mustache gets out of the cab and walk back to the passenger side door and open the door for Mouse.
The Black Knight:
Terry had been given the address from Countess Charlotte Basset last night after contacting her and letting her know that the Black Knight was ready. She had informed her that he needed to be at the address she sent at exactly 0600hrs on Tuesday and that her daughter Mouse would be waiting for her out front. He was given the gate code to enter the drive way that lead to the front of the house. Countess Charlotte had sent a picture of what her daughter looked like. It had matched the picture he had gotten from Anika. Terry had spent Christmas Day and New Year Eve with Dakota at her apartment that Anika had arranged for her.
His place wasn’t to far from Alexa’s garage. That way, if she needed to do any repairs to either the Black Knight or Wraith she could. He had given permission to Alexa to go over Wraith’s system. Alexa had a few ideas that she hadn’t thought of and liked what she heard. Alexa also approached him with an idea of a car like Wraith that would allow it to blend in more.
When he arrived at the address he was supposed to pick Mouse up. He entered the code given to him and drove up the driveway towards the house. He spots the emo color hair teenager standing out front waiting for him. He stops and gets out of the car and walks and steps back towards the passenger door to open it for her.
“Good morning Mr. Horn. Is everything ready for me to connect to your computer system?” Mouse walks over to look at the inside of the cab.
“Yes ma’am. The connection you need is up here.” Terry shows Mouse where the connection port was.
Mouse kneels and looks at the connection. It was a standard Ethernet connection. She sets her laptop up in the back of the cab and runs a custom ethernet cable from her laptop to the Ethernet connection in the front of the cab.
“You might as well get inside, Ms. Basset. We can do this while I drive you to work.”
“Won’t this interfere with the computer system that runs the cab?” Mouse didn’t know how Terry had the computer system set-up for the cab and the communication and surveillance systems.
“Nope, two separate computer systems. That way no one can hack in and take control of the cab. The communication and surveillance system computer system are a standalone. I have the cab’s operating system backed up on a portable drive, which I can connect to the other system if I need to. Just like when you add the protocols and encryption coding I’ll need to connect to your system will be backed up on a back-up unit. So, if the primary goes down or gets damage, I can switch them out.” Terry did the same thing to Wraith’s systems.
“Smart move.” Mouse liked how Terry had arranged the systems to be separate on two different systems and having back-ups she could switch between.
Mouse gets in the cab and makes herself comfortable, while she connects her laptop to the power outlet, so she doesn’t run her batteries down in her laptop. She watches the progress as Terry gets into the driver seat and start heading towards her work. She wonders if this cab is equipped with a combustion motor or is all electrical.
“Terry, what type of engine is this cab equipped with?”
“It’s all electric. The windows and the roof are solar collectors. I replaced the original electric motors it came equipped with, with motors that make it faster than a Tesla. The battery system is the same type Tesla uses, but I added a few more to the system. I needed them, because the extra solar collectors need additional storage. I collect more energy than I really need, even with running all the Knights systems.” Terry and Alexa had tested and tripled tested the energy system and with all the upgrades they did. The cab had power to spare.
Mouse checks the protocol she installed in the system and tries linking up with her computers in the cyber division at worked. The windows surrounding Mouse darken and everything that was on her desktop shows up on her laptop screen and on the windows of the cab.
“Wow! I like this system.” She looks at the windows.
“It’s all touch enable. So, you can move anything around on the window any way you want too. All any one sees on the outside of the cab is just mirrored windows.” Terry could do the same thing up front with the windows up there.
“Man, you have to let us have this cab when this mission is over. My Superiors would love this.” Mouse knew the Higher ups would love this cab.
“You’ll have to ask your Uncle Jack. As far as I’m concern, this is his vehicle.” Terry either Mr. Jack Bounty or Anika would have to give permission for MI 5/6 to have this vehicle.
“I’ll ask him when the mission is over.” Mouse conducts a few more test.
Once she is satisfied with how the connection was. She tests the encryption protocol to see how much of a latency she had. It turned out to be within the range she was expecting. She shuts everything down.
“Okay, everything is operating like it should. Can you unhook me please?” Mouse starts shutting everything down.
“No problem.” Terry unhooks the Ethernet cable from the front.
She pulls right up front of the Whitehall building.
“Check in with me later, Terry. I want to make sure the connection from my desk works with you.” Mouse gets ready to exit the cab.
“Will do Ms. Basset.” Terry watches as Mouse exits the cab and shuts the door behind her.
Terry watches as Mouse heads into the building. She glances at the clock on the dash and notices that she had some time to kill before to make some money like a cab driver is supposed to do. Plus, it gave him a chance to learn the city like Anika wanted him too.
Terry picks up a few fares for the next few hours. Most of his runs were short, but he did have a few nice ones. By the time 1800 hrs. rolled around, he makes his way to the airport to pick up Shigeko from the Heathrow airport.
Heathrow Airport, 1800hrs January 2:
Shigeko couldn’t believe she was in England. The last time she had came to England, was when Anika was doing a shoot. She knew Terry was supposed to be picking her up. She grabs her few bags she brought with her and walk outside to see if Terry’s cab was waiting for her.
Terry glances around for Shigeko. He spots her and waves his hands to grab her attention. He would walk over to her, but he couldn’t leave the cab unattended.
Shigeko was looking around for Terry as she exits form the airport. She finally spots him waving his hands at her. She walks over towards Terry and was glad he was there to pick her up.
“How was your flight?” Terry helps Shigeko with her bags.
“It was long. Did you get the address on where we were going from Anika?” Shigeko knew she sent the information out.
“I got it Shigeko.” Terry gets in the cab and starts heading towards the safe house Anika and Bart were going to be using.
“Thanks for your help with arranging the moving for my brothers Shigeko.” Terry knew without Shigeko getting the extra help she did to help move everything from the old building to the new one. She wouldn’t be here now.
“It was no problem, Terry. How is the relationship between you and Dakota going?” Shigeko knew Terry and Dakota were seeing each other.
“It’s doing fine. She’s encouraging me to look more male like, while I correct some of her unladylike behavior.” Terry pulls up at the safe house after thirty minutes.
He gets out and helps Shigeko with her bags. She follows behind Shigeko as she goes up to the safe house and use the keys she was given to open the place up. She rushes to where the secret panel was and enter in the security code. When she hears the beep, acknowledging that the code was right. She closes it back up.
“What would had happened if you didn’t enter the right code?” Terry was curious.
“The doors and windows would have locked sealing us inside and a fast-acting gas would kill us.” Shigeko had asked Anika the same question before.
“Boy, they take their secret serious.” Terry wonders what else Jack and they used.
“They take their secrets serious. Too many lives depend on them.” Shigeko takes the file out she has and start checking things out throughout the place.
Terry follows behind her as she moves from room to room. There were at least four bedrooms here at the safe house. Shigeko goes out to the garage and there was a Silver Jaguar F‑TYPE 400 SPORT COUPE and a black BMW M5 in the garage.
“So, which car do you think Anika will drive?” Terry was looking at both cars.
“The Jaguar. Anika is a Jaguar person. She doesn’t like most American made cars or BMW’s that much. Bart likes Challengers and Chevy pick-ups. Dakota likes Honda’s and Toyota’s. Hatter, well Hatter likes any type of van or box truck. She uses them to live in. You, you like most old-style muscle cars and Wraith. If you could get away with driving Wraith around all the time you would. Me, I like Cooper Mini’s and Jeeps.” Shigeko had done her homework on what cars each members of the time might need or want at a safe house.
“Well, it looks like everything is in order. All the supplies I requested by our supplier is here.” Shigeko puts the list away.
“Do you normally do that for every safe house? Check to make sure it has everything?”
“Nope, there’s no way I can check every safe house we have available. However, I do have people that report to me that does check the safe
houses when we have need of them.” Shigeko knew most of them by name. Some of them she has met in person.
The rest of the day Terry sticks around to help Shigeko at the safe house. She heads back to Alexa’s shop and hook the cab up to recharge.
He sends Dakota a text to let her know he was available if she needed him.
Saturday, January 6, 2018, 0430hrs:
Anika couldn’t believe she was up this early waiting on Bart to land. He was going to have to transfer his gear from his Lear Jet, to this one. She takes a sip of her coffee and notices one of their pilots walking up. She was a new woman that Jack had hired. She had experience flying the F-15 Strike Eagle, The F-117A stealth fighter and the B-2 Stealth Bomber.
The reason she left, was because she had finally given over to the fact she was transgender. Anika knew she had just had her final operation two years ago. Jack had met her when she filled in as a replacement pilot for one of his pilots. She had impress him, and he had hired her on permanently.
“Good Morning Patricia, how are you doing this morning?”
“Do you want me to be honest or lie?” Patricia had a slight sinus infection going on.
“Be honest.”
“Well, I have a slight sinus infection, other then that. I’m doing pretty well.” Patricia walks around the plane checking it out.
It was a Gulfstream G550 that she was piloting today. She doesn’t spot anything out of the ordinary. She checks everything and then board the plane and does a system check. She saw another Lear Jet that wasn’t one of Bounty enterprises fleet approaching them.
“Ms. Jaager are you familiar with who this other Lear belongs too?” Patricia wonders who it was.
“That’s my partner in crime. That’s Mr. Hardy’s private Lear.” Anika looks out towards Bart’s new Lear.
“Well, now we know who it belongs too.”
Anika knew he bought it for his wife. So, when she had lectures to go to or her advice was needed at a hospital. She could fly out at any time. He also had a flight crew on standby to fly her.
The two of them watch as Bart exists with his gear and brings it over to the Gulfstream. Once all his gear is loaded on. He comes aboard and shuts the door.
“Good morning ladies.” Bart was tired from getting up extremely early and flying here.
He had managed to get a cat nap on the flight here.
“You made it just in time, Mr. Hardy.” Patricia had the engine going and getting permission to taxi down the runway to take off.
“Darling, I’m never late for anything.” He sits down in his chair and buckles in.
“I won’t touch that one Bart.” Anika sits down and buckles in as well.
Anika and Bart drift off once they were up in the air heading towards England.
Mole Hunt Chap. 2
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Thursday, January 4, 2018, 2330hrs:
Hatter and Dakota had taken Julie to the van Hatter had put in storage when she left for America. Julie was scared and worried about what these women were going to do to her. If she didn’t return to Dexter with the money she was supposed to make tonight. He was going to hurt her sister.
In a scared voice “where are you going to take me?”
Hatter looks at Julie “where do you live and don’t lie to me.”
Julie looks at Hatter and wonders if she could help her and her sister.
“I work for a guy name Dexter. He’s my pimp and he’s holding my younger sister hostage, so I don’t run off.” Tears were sliding down Julie’s cheeks.
“How old is your sister and where are your parents?” Dakota was curious. She was driving Hatter’s van.
“My sister is 7yrs old and handicap. She is diabetic, and I use the money I make to pay Dexter back for the insulin he buys for my sister. My parents died from a drug overdose. We were homeless, and Dexter said he would help us.” Tears were still sliding down her cheeks.
“Where can we find this Dexter?” Hatter was angry for making this girl sell herself.
Julie could tell Hatter was mad. She saw it in Hatter’s eyes. She had heard stories about what Hatter did to people.
Julie gives Hatter the address. She hopes Dexter doesn’t hurt her sister. She watches as Dakota pulls up to the place that Julie had given them. Julie gets out of the van followed by Hatter and Dakota.
Dakota had seen Hatter’s face and knew there was going to be trouble. She follows behind Hatter as they walked towards the building and
then up a set of stairs. Julie knocks on the door and it opens. Julie steps aside as Hatter rushes forward.
Dexter wasn’t expecting the figure that had come through the door. He was about to react when he felt something sharp hit his shoulder. He felt another something else sharp hit his other shoulder. He looked at the figure standing in front of him and saw who it was. He had heard she had gone to America.
Dakota comes through with Julie “where is your sister?”
“She’s back here.” Julie leads Dakota to where her sister was kept.
She glances at Hatter and could see she had another throwing knife in her hand. She saw Dexter with two knives already in each shoulder.
She felt sorry for the poor guy. Hatter was a knife expert and he didn’t stand a chance.
Hatter had an evil smile on her face. This guy was forcing a teenage girl to sell her body, instead of offering to take care of her and her sister. She throws the knife in her hand at his right arm.
Dexter knew right away who this woman was. He had watched as Julie lead another woman dress in a skin-tight outfit pass Hatter towards the room he had the brat locked up in. He tries to hit Hatter. He couldn’t believe she dodge his strike. He also couldn’t believe she yanked one of the knives in his shoulder out and slice him across his chest with it.
Hatter licks the throwing knife she took out of Dexter’s shoulder and smile at him. She was going to make him pay for what he did to the girl. She moves in quickly and smacks him on the side of his head, knocking him out cold. She takes one of her zip cuffs and cuff him.
Dakota had kicked in the locked door that Julie’s little sister was kept in. The poor girl didn’t look good. She had a chain attached to her ankle that was long enough to let her go to the bathroom. She takes her lock picks out and unlock the girl.
“Julie, where does Dexter keep the insulin your sister needs?” Dakota picks up the frighten girl.
“In the kitchen in the refrigerator. He keeps it lock.” Julie starts grabbing what belonged to her and her sister.
“You gather up what belongs to you girls.” Dakota carries the little girl with her towards the kitchen.
She spots Hatter cuffing the guy up.
“Hatter, the insulin the girl needs are in the refrigerator.” She tried to use her hand, but the little girl tightens her grip on her.
“Alright.” Hatter goes over to the refrigerator and notices it was locked.
She pulls her gun out and shoots the lock off. When she opens the refrigerator, she sees a load of different types of medicine. She looks till
she finds the insulin. She also sees that there were vials of estrogen and cyproterone acetate. There were a few other chemicals in their as well; along with a bag of ice and meth.
Hatter takes most of the drugs, but leaves the ice and meth.
“Let’s get out of here Hatter.” Dakota dials the police and tell them where they could come and get Dexter.
As they are walking back down the stairs. Dakota figures they were going to have to get the little girl and Julie checked out by a doctor. She follows Hatter back to the van and have Julie get in.
“Here, sit next to your sister, little one.” Dakota puts the little girl next to Julie.
Hatter hops into the driver seat.
“I know a doctor we can take her to tomorrow.” Hatter starts the van up.
“That’s fine. Anika and Bart won’t be arriving for a few days. We could take them to Elizabeth and let her look at the girls.” Dakota glances behind her to see Julie holding her sister.
“Don’t you trust me?” Hatter glances towards Dakota as she drove.
“Yes, I trust you Hatter. I’m just thinking about the girls.” Dakota trusted Hatter.
“I can trust this doctor I know. He will keep his mouth shut about us and the girls.” Hatter heads towards the place they were staying at.
Once they get there, Hatter backs the van inside the warehouse they were staying at. It was one of the safe houses Jack and Cheshire owned in the part of England where they were.
“Alright girls, let’s get you inside and tucked in for the night.” Dakota had glanced at her watch and it was almost two in the morning.
Hatter escorts the girls into the room she was using as her own.
“You girls can sleep in here, till we get things straightened out.” She gives Julie one of her spare nightshirts to wear to bed.
“Ms. Hatter, I need to tell you something.” Julie was nervous, because she wasn’t sure how Hatter was going to handle what she is going to tell her.
Hatter looks at Julie “just call me Hatter or Hatter Aylin, Julie.”
“Hatter, I’m not a true girl.” Julie was nervous.
Hatter just smiles at Julie “I know. Now, get ready for bed Julie.”
She kisses her forehead and walks out of the bedroom to give the girls some privacy. She goes into the small kitchen area and grabs a bottle water. She stands there drinking her water.
“How are the girls doing?” Dakota comes walking into the kitchen.
“They are doing okay. Julie just confessed that she isn’t a true girl.” Hatter looks over towards Dakota.
“I know. I saw myself, but she is cute. If she wants to be a girl, I think she’ll be a nice one.” Dakota grabs a bottle water as well.
“You can bunk with me if you want.” Dakota knew Hatter gave her room up for the girls.
“That’s okay. I’ll sleep in the van. I have a sleeping bag and air mattress I can use.” Hatter finishes off her water and looks at some of the drugs they brought back with them.
“Where did he gets all these drugs?” Dakota was curious.
She walks over and checks a few of the drugs. Some of them were things like herself and Julie would need. The rest of it was morphine and a few other drugs that people bought on the black market. She locates the insulin that Julie’s little sister was going to need.
Hatter blows the air mattress up and grabs the sleeping bag and sleeps in the van.
Dakota checks on the girls and they were sound asleep. She leaves a nightlight on and the door crack, so Julie knows that she can leave the room any time she wanted to. Dakota heads to bed herself. Tomorrow was going to be a busy day.
Mole Hunt Chap. 3
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Sunday, January 7, 2018, 0900hrs:
Julie and her sister Laila stay close to Hatter and Dakota. They had taken a cab, driven by a friend of Dakota’s. He was a nice man and pleasant to talk with. He had taken them to a nice house in downtown London. He had joined them at the house they had arrived at. When they went up to the front door, they had been greeted by an oriental woman.
She had let them in and escorted them to the living room where several other people were standing or sitting. Laila steps closer to her sister and held her hand tighter. Julie wonders who all these people were.
Dakota could see how scared the girls were. She pulls Laila to her and hold her.
“You can trust these people Laila. They are mine and Hatter’s friends and family. You already met Terry.” She points out the cab driver that brought them.
Terry waves his hand at Laila.
Laila smiles at him.
“Then there is Elizabeth. She is our medic and is married to a fashion designer.” Dakota points to a short black hair woman that was standing near a brown hair gentleman. She was dressed in a pair of black dress slacks and a nice blouse.
Laila looks over towards Elizabeth and could see she looked to be a kind person.
“Who is that man?” She points towards brown haired man.
“That’s Bart Hardy and my big brother. Him and my boss are who we are here to speak with today.”
Laila looks at Dakota “he’s your big brother?”
“Yep, he adopted me as his sister. Him and his wife saved my life.” Dakota knew she was lucky they had come when they did.
“Let’s see, who did I miss. Oh, you met Shigeko when she let us in.” Laila looks at Dakota and wonders if she was talking about the maid.
“You mean the maid?”
“Actually, she isn’t a maid. She’s Anika’s personal assistant and our friend. She looks after us and make sure we have everything we need to do our job.” Dakota knew Shigeko handle all the background support for them.
Laila looks at everyone gathered around waiting for Anika.
Julie had stayed near Hatter. She had listen to Dakota as she spoke with her sister and pointed people out in the room. She wonders what will happen to her and Laila.
Anika finally comes into the living room and notices everyone waiting on her. She glances towards the two girls Hatter and Dakota had rescued. Her, Bart and Shigeko had spoken last night and decided to let the girls stay here under Shigeko’s watchful eyes. They will still be able to interact with Hatter and Dakota.
“Good morning everyone. As you might have guessed, we have added two new members to our team.” She looks over towards Julie and Laila.
Julie watches everyone’s reaction, while Laila steps closer to Dakota. Laila was still a little shy and concerned by what has happened to her recently. She stays close to Dakota.
Anika had noticed how shy Laila was. She had read the medical report Dakota had sent over, just the other day to her. The poor girl was malnourished, had a yeast infection and needed glasses because of her diabetes. The paperwork the doctor gave Hatter and Dakota was given to Terry and sent over from the cab. The cellphones and ids from the guys Hatter beat the living daylights out of at the club. They had been given to Terry to go through. Every bit of information from the cellphones and sim cards had been downloaded to the onboard computer systems in the cab. Terry had forwarded it to Mouse, so she could track each number with MI6 resources. She had Hatter and Dakota’s updates on what they had found out so far. She was waiting on the information from Mouse to see what leads they were going to get from that information.
Her and Bart are to report to MI5 headquarters tomorrow and report to the director. He was going to give them an update on what they have found out so far about the information being fed to the gang. Mouse informed her that she has been monitoring the camera system to see who has been either hacking it or shutting it down.
“Their names are Julie MacGregor and Laila MacGregor. They will be staying here with Shigeko, me and Bart.”
“But we want to stay with Hatter and Dakota.” Laila speaks out.
She wanted to stay with Hatter and Dakota. She steps closer to Dakota. She didn’t want to leave them.
“Laila, Hatter and Dakota are working on a case. They can’t be with you all the time.” Anika looks at Hatter and Dakota.
“Look, why don’t we do this, Anika. Let the kids stay with Hatter and Dakota. When Hatter and Dakota go out in the field. Terry can either bring them here to Shigeko or to Elizabeth and her wife.” Bart had seen that the kids have become attached to Hatter and Dakota.
“They might be better coming here, Bart. Things get a little hectic at the hotel where the show is.” Elizabeth didn’t mind, but things did get busy.
“They are welcome to be here with me.” Shigeko didn’t mind them being here with her.
“Alright.” Anika was going to have to get Elizabeth to install tracking chips in their body.
“Excuse me, but what do you people do?” Julie was curious. She knew Dakota was MI5, there is no way Hatter could be.
“We work for MI5, Julie.” Anika was thinking about what Julie did.
She wonders if she has heard anything about the new gang that was establishing itself in England. According to the reports Hatter and Dakota
had submitted. They found out that the gang was very cautious about who they recruited. Especially, after so many MI5 agents had managed to infiltrate their gang. As part of a new person’s loyalty test. They were given a random person they had to kill with their sponsor recording it.
That was in the information Mouse had sent them about the gang. Some how the gang was getting support from someone inside MI5. She hadn’t been able to trace down if they were accessing information through the computer system. She was still going through it all.
“Why aren’t we at MI5 headquarters itself, instead of here?” Julie was curious. Why would MI5 work from a house, instead of its headquarters.
“Because Julie, we’re from the United States and we are an independent team.” Anika just looks at Julie.
“Elizabeth, we need to put a tracker in the girls, just in case something happens to them. Also, give them an emergency panic device should
they need our help.” Anika gives Shigeko a nod.
She leaves and returns a few minutes later with a black case. She is joined by Elizabeth as they walk over towards Julie and Laila.
Laila steps closer to Dakota.
“Laila, its totally safe. It’s a chip like what is used in your pets. If for some reason you get separated from us or in trouble. We can find you with the satellites we have access to and with the tracking equipment in Terry’s cab. The necklaces we have here for you.” Elizabeth opens the case while Shigeko holds it.
Inside were two silver necklaces. One had a kitten playing with a ball of yarn.The other one had a crescent moon with a kitten as part of it. Elizabeth picks the kitten with the ball of yarn.
“This one is for you Laila. All you need to do, is squeeze the kitten. It will let us know you are in trouble. It sends a signal to all our cellphones.
The chip allows us to track you down.” Elizabeth puts the necklace around Laila’s neck.
Elizabeth pulls a small injector out to install the chip in Laila. She motions for Dakota to hold Laila still, while she injects the chip. She presses the needle into Laila’s skin and injects the chip. She checks it with the locator.
“Ow!” Laila didn’t like it when the chip went into her arm.
“Sorry, Laila.” Elizabeth kisses the spot.
Laila rubs her arm after Elizabeth kisses the spot.
“Now, your turn Julie.” Elizabeth pull the other necklace out to put around Julie’s neck.
Julie walks over towards Elizabeth. She stands still as she watches Elizabeth.
Elizabeth grabs the injector and repeats what she did to Laila. She checks it afterwards to make sure it was working.
“It’s working.” Elizabeth just smiles at Julie.
Julie rubs her arm where the injector had entered her skin. She looks at the necklace and notices the kitten had sapphires for eyes.
“Now, that is taken care of. What can you tell me about this street performer you helped?” Anika had read the incident report that Dakota and Hatter had submitted.
She wanted to know about this woman and maybe add her to the team if possible.
Mole Hunt Chap. 4
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Monday January 8 0600HrsThames House
Anika and Bart show up at the Thames House where they reported to Director Sir David Younger. Anika had shared what information she had been given to the Director and his aides. All of them had already been cleared by and could be trusted. The Director and his assistant were the only ones that knew they had come to England to find the mole.
Anika had been informed by Mouse that she ran routine computer scans on a random base. That way no one could predict when a scan was going to be done or what time it would happen. She also had her monitoring program quietly running in the background set to record all request for sensitive material. One log was kept on her computer system and a second log was sent to a secure government cloud account.
Only she and a few other cyber specialists knew about the cloud account.
When Anika and Bart showed up for their meeting. The information Anika and Bart about the director were impressive. The man had been in the British SAS and after six years joined MI6 and worked in a lot of hot spots. He served as an ambassador in Washington D.C. for England. Later, he accepted the post as the assistant director and when the director he was serving under retired. He had been selected.
When Anika and Bart walk into Director Youngers office. They were surprised to see a man in his fifties. He had salt and pepper hair and stood at least 6 to 6 feet’2 inches tall. He had a small vertical scar on his right cheek. It started just below his right eye and went at least two or three inches down his cheek.
“Good morning Ms. Jaager and Mr. Hardy. Please have a seat.” Director Younger motions to the huge leather chairs in front of his desk.
Anika and Bart take a chair each. Bart knew most Brit’s didn’t like American’s sticking their nose in their business, but it was necessary to bring in him and Anika for this hunt. They were unknown and work for a highly decorated MI6 agent.
He gives them a pocket containing agents that have been lost because of leaked information. The information inside contains files on the agents that had gone undercover in the gang. The same gang that Hatter and Dakota were gathering information about.
Hatter already had a reputation in England’s underground. Each agent had been found a week after contacting the gang. Their covers had been blown and if they had family. They had been killed as well.
The only way this gang could get information would had been from a source inside MI5/6. Their job was to find the leak and see how deep it went. There had to be more than one informant leaking the information. Bart was to make it obvious what he was looking for. He was to stir up the people.
Anika on the other hand was to do it quietly. Watch and listen to see who got spooked. Her cover was a person transferred from another department. While they were working inside MI5, mouse would provide support to them.
Monday January 8 1000HrsThames House
Mouse had gone through her scans of the camera system and didn’t find any intrusion into the system. She then went to the camera control room to access their computer systems to see if any one had entered system. While she was browsing through their systems. She discovered that someone had changed the maintenance log. It didn’t match the original log that had been backed up. The supervisor of the camera network didn’t know that the system kept a separate record. It was put in place because of when she uses to enter the system and turn it off. She would change the maintenance record to cover her entry.
When she looks at the original log and compare it to the one that the supervisor had access to. It was off by at least half-n-hour. Which meant they had a person in the camera division helping them. Mouse sets up a keystroke program to monitor all the stations. It was hidden, so only she knew where it was.
She also set-up miniature cameras around the office so she or Terry could monitor what was going on inside.
“Hey Mouse, what are you doing down here?” Alastair had spotted Mouse on his way back from lunch in the camera monitoring room.
“Taken care of a bad computer. I was on my way to lunch and Charlie asked me to come by and fix it.” Mouse was lying through her teeth, but knowing how scatter brain Charlie gets at times. He wouldn’t remember if he did or not.
“But I thought you were strictly a cyber-specialist?” Alastair knew Mouse worked strictly in the bottom basement department.
“I do, but it was a simple fix and it didn’t take long from my lunch hour.” A sweet innocent smile appears on her face.
Alastair couldn’t resist it when Mouse smiled. She was cute, and he liked her.
“Thanks for coming down to handle it.”
“You’re welcome. Simple things I can fix. Complex problems are beyond my skill level.” She waves good bye as she heads up to the cafeteria for lunch.
She takes her tablet out and writes everything down she has discovered so far. She encrypts the file and send it with her personal encryption code. She sends the information to Terry.
The Black Knight Monday January 8 1200Hrs Cab Stand
Terry was sitting waiting on a fare when his computer screen switches from the cab functions, to a clean background. A sexy female mouse walks out and starts dancing. Terry enters a code on his phone and the mouse starts undressing to a sexy song. As the she removes her clothes and toss them up in the air. They hover there, until Terry enters a second code and they form a second box with the information all scrambled. Terry presses the biometric scanner and the information decodes. The naked mouse lady runs off.
Terry just shakes his head at Mouse’s humor. He reads the information that Mouse sent and adds it to the file he’s compiling for Anika and Bart. Terry looks up when he hears a knocking on his passenger back windows. He forgot his yellow light was on. He unlocks the doors after blanking the screen.
“Where too, mate?” Terry watches as two military type guys climb in.
“8RY, 87 Hilltop Ave” The older gives Terry the address.
Terry watches as they sit back and watches as he drives towards the address they gave him. While they are driving. Terry records anything
they say and takes their picture. He runs their image through the law enforcement and military data base.
Terry pulls up in front of the address her was told. They pay him in cash and start walking towards a different building. As he drives off, the monitor beeps letting him know the information he was looking forward came through. He tints the glass and brings the information up on the screen. The first fellow he brings up is named: Sgt. Donald Ryan, Former United States Special Forces. The second fellow is Rex Wood, former English solider, dishonorable discharged. Both were freelance mercenaries for hire. Terry sends the information to Hatter encrypted using Morgana’s new encryption protocol. The burst to her and Dakota’s to be on the lookout fore. Terry gets flagged down by a couple. He leaves the back windows tint, but has the front go back to normal. So, far the energy levels of the cab were well into range. He takes the couple to down town London.
Monday January 8 1300Hrs Leaking Bucket Pub
Hatter and Dakota were meeting with members of her old gang at the Leaking Bucket pub. According to the information Hatter gave Dakota. The owner of the pub was also the leader of the gang. He had let Hatter stay in the basement when she first come on to the scene.
Julia and Laila who were staying with Hatter and Dakota had been taken to Shigeko to look after. Julia and Laila would stay with Shigeko, while Hatter and Dakota took care of what they were doing. Terry had received a call to come and get them first thing in the morning.
He didn’t mind dropping the kids off at the safe house Anika and Bart were staying at. While the kids were with Shigeko, she signed them up for an on-line school. Shigeko made sure Laila took her medication and was on a balance diet for her Diabetes
Once Hatter and Dakota were done with the gang. Terry will come back by and pick them up. He will take them back to Hatter and Dakota’s place. While the other team members were doing their job. Terry was learning more about the streets and quietly investigating the gang.
Terry already had a few leads. He had picked up some men that belonged to several local gangs. One of men that Terry had picked up was with the new gang. He had run their faces and fingerprints through the linked he had with MI6 and with other law enforcement agencies. Which included Interpol as well. All of them had police records and were wanted for one thing or another. Terry had been in contact with Alexa and she could get her hands on a 2013 Noble M600 Carbon Sport. She sent the specs to Terry and all the carbon fiber body could be replace with the new armor protection she had on Wraith. The engine was a Volvo-sourced Yamaha V-8 engine with 650 horsepower, which was less then Wraith. He had 6,000 horsepower and could go 0-60 in 2 seconds.
According to Alexa, the Nobel Carbon could go 0-60 in 3 seconds. Terry knew with some tinkering she could increase that time to 2.4 seconds. That would give them a second car to use and would blend in more than Wraith does.
Monday January 8 1330Hrs Leaking Bucket Pub
Hatter’s and Dakota’s cellphone beeps letting them know they just got a message. Dakota looks at hers and see a cat playing with a ball of yarn. She puts her finger on the scanner and it changes showing the pictures Terry took. The message said they should keep an eye out for them. When Hatter checks her cellphone. She sees a new top hat with a rabbit and tea pot. She scans her finger print and it changes showing the same pictures Dakota had received.
“So, Hatter. Are you and your new partner ready to pull a heist tonight?” Joshua looks at Hatter and Dakota.
Hatter’s face lights up when Joshua mentions heist.
“Ooohhh, who are we robbing tonight?” Hatter was a little excited about the job.
“Diamond store. They just got a shipment of diamonds in. We have a man on the inside, so it shouldn’t be too hard to pull off.” Joshua knew how wild Hatter could become during a heist.
“Who are we working with?” Dakota was curious.
“Luis and Baptiste are going with you. They have the details of the heist. Paolo is going to be your driver.” Joshua was watching Dakota’s reaction. He knew Hatter would do anything he asked of her.
Dakota just gives him a sweet smile “sounds good to me. What time?”
“Eleven tonight.”
Dakota looks towards Hatter “what you think partner?”
“I say, lets go and have some fun.” She had a sparkle in her eyes and a wide cheshire style smile on her face.
Mole Hunt Chap. 5
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Tuesday January 9 0100Hrs The Diamond Emporium
Dakota looks over at Hatter as they sat in the back of the van. They had loaded up in a van that one of the guys that was going with them had stolen fifteen minutes ago. Dakota had noticed that Hatter had been kind of quiet and excited about this thief. She has never seen Hatter like this before.
She has seen her excited about shooting someone or kind of pouty. Sometimes, she becomes bitchy or childish for not getting her way.
However, she has never seen her this quiet or excited. The other two guys that were with them put her on edge. Hatter had said she didn’t know them. They must had joined after she was shipped to the United States. They were rough looking and look like they would rather kill you, then talk with you.
Everyone was quiet as they pulled up behind the diamond store. One of the guys in the front get out. He opens the sliding door to let Hatter and everyone else out from the back of the van. One of the guys knock on the backdoor. The door opens and when everyone walks in. All sorts of smoke and fireworks goes off. The smoke was so thick and bright flashes of fireworks were bursting all around them. They hear several thumps as bodies start dropping around them.
Dakota couldn’t see anything, but feel a needle hit her in the neck. She passes out and falls to the ground. The last thing she sees is a person dress like Hatter, except all black with a blow gun.
Hatter steps outside of the building with another person dress just like her, except all in black. The other person’s outfit was a little different then hers, but it was a Hatter outfit. She doesn’t say anything to the person, but just shakes the persons hand. A small black bag is slipped to her and afterwards the other Hatter takes off.
Hatter walks back inside the building and over to the safe that was still open. She slips the bag inside and covers it with a piece of cloth that matched the inside of the safe. She makes sure she can pull on the fishing line to remove the cloth covering the bag. She drops a card like hers on top of the cloth. She lays down on the floor near Dakota and pretends she is asleep. She doesn’t move till she hears one of the other people move.
When more than one person starts to wake-up. She waits till she hears Dakota wakes, before she moves. She pretends she is still affected by the drug used to knock them out.
“Who was that and how long were we out?” Dakota looks towards the guys that came with them.
One of the guy walks over to the safe. He looks inside and notices the playing card laying there. He picks it up and slams the safe door shut.
Hatter had moved over towards the safe and yanked hard to pull the cloth out. She yanked fast enough before the safe door closed with a thud. She grabs the cloth and stuff it up her sleeve.
“They stole the dam diamonds.” He walks over towards the inside man.
Dakota had seen what Hatter did but kept quiet as she stood near her. She checks her watch and notices they had been out for twenty minutes. The rest of the crew was shaking off the effects of the drug used on them.
Baptiste picks up the inside man by his shirt “who else did you tell about this job?”
“No one. He just appeared out of nowhere and forced me to do as he said.” Dean didn’t know who he was or how he knew about the diamonds.
“Then who was he?” Baptiste had the card he saw in his hand.
He looks over towards Hatter “do you know what this means?” He hands the card to her.
A smile appears on her white face. She knew who it was and why they had shown-up. She looks at the men.
“This card belongs to the Black Hatter. He showed up a week before you shipped me off to the States. He took several items I was after. We’re
all lucky he didn’t kill us. He normally, doesn’t leave witnesses to identify him.” Hatter knew it was a lie, but they didn’t know it was.
“Guys, I think we better leave, before the police show up.” Dakota didn’t know if they tripped an alarm or not.
Everyone heads outside to the van. They notice all four wheels were completely melted and the front windshield was busted. Hatter tries not to smirk. Her friend was up to his old tricks again.
“I know someone we can call that won’t ask any questions.” Dakota pulls her cellphone out and calls Terry.
Tuesday January 9 0200Hrs, Alexa garage:
Terry hears his cellphone ring he uses for the taxi cab. He looks at it and notices it was Dakota calling from her burn phone. He picks the cellphone up.
“What’s the address?” Terry listens while Dakota gives him a location.
Terry hangs up and heads down to the Black Knight. He drives out towards the address he was given and spots his friend and four others. He pulls up to them and unlock the doors for them to get in the cab. He snaps pictures of everyone he didn’t know with the hidden cameras in the cab.
“Where too?” Terry looks at the people in the back.
Luis gives Terry an address.
Terry inputs the address into the GPS and follows the directions to the address. It takes them thirty minutes to reach the area. Hatter and Dakota stays in the cab as they watch as the others get out of the cab. They were pissed because they didn’t score and the fact that their van had been damaged.
Baptiste stops and looks at Hatter and Dakota “aren’t you two coming?”
“Actually, we’re heading home. Is that a problem?” Dakota was watching Baptiste.
“Nope. Keep your cellphones nearby.” He turns around and walks off.
Once Terry was down the street. He darkens the windows on the cab and pulls into a dark alleyway. The dark street would conceal the cab while they talked.
“What the hell happened tonight Hatter and who is this Black Hatter?” Dakota was looking at Hatter for an answer.
Hatter just looks at her two teammates “I made arrangements with an old acquaintance of mine to rob the place before we got there. Then
mock attack us to make it look like we stumbled upon him robbing the place. During the confusion he slipped me the diamonds. I shot everyone, except you with my needler. BH shot you with his blowgun. I sent him a picture of you and asked him to be easy on you. Once everyone was out. I put the diamonds back in the safe and covered them up with this.” Hatter makes the cloth she had used to slip out of her sleeve.
“I used this cloth to conceal them in the safe and when one of the guys slammed the door on the safe shut, I yanked hard to remove it. So, when the owner comes in tomorrow, their diamonds will be in the safe.” A cheshire grin appears on her face.
“Okay, I can understand that, but who is the Black Hatter and how do you know him?” Dakota had to admit it was a good plan.
“The Black Hatter is a former associate I use to work with. He patented his look after me, till I told him I was the only Hatter. So, he went and
redid his look and made a black version of my look. He is as crazy and unpredictable as I am. He enjoys taking psychedelic mushroom. I tried them once and got sick.” Hatter hadn’t mind a few she had eaten, but there was one that made her sick. It was enough to turn her off from taking them.
“You could had told me your plan.” Dakota was a little pissed Hatter hadn’t included her in the plan.
“Why? You had no reason to know what I was doing. It was best if only I knew, so you could be safe. Most of the guys in the gang are afraid of
me. They know I will kill them in a heartbeat. You, they don’t know what to make of you yet. You need to do something to make them fear you.” Hatter had overheard a few of the guys talking about ambushing Dakota and using her.
“What have you heard?” Dakota was curious.
“Let’s just say, an opportunity is going to present itself to you. When it happens, don’t haste to kill the bastards. Because if you don’t, I will.” Hatter had a serious look on her face.
Terry looks at Dakota with concern on his face.
“Do they suspect anything Hatter?”
“No, but because of how Dakota looks and the fact they don’t know anything about her. They are going to make a move on her.” Hatter knew how these people thought.
“You better watch your back, Dakota.” Terry was concern for her.
“Don’t worry. If they try what Hatter was hinting at. I’ll make sure they have a free sex change.” Dakota was pissed that someone thought she was an easy target. She’ll show them how easy she is.
“How are the girls?” Hatter was curious about them.
“They are fine. Shigeko made a big meal for them and made sure they ate what they could. The girls are relaxing around her. Laila has a hard time reading, so Shigeko is spending extra time with her.” Terry had checked on them.
“That’s good.” Dakota sighs and rub her eyes. She was feeling tired.
“Ready for me to take you home?” Terry looks at Dakota and Hatter.
“Please.” Dakota was ready to crawl into her bed. It was three in the morning.
Terry takes them back to their safe house and then heads back to his place.
Mole Hunt Chap. 6
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Saturday January 13 1800Hrs, London House
Anika, Bart, Terry, Dakota, Shigeko, the girls, Mouse, Countess Basset and Hatter were all sitting around the dining room table. They had gotten together for dinner and for a group meeting. Countess Basset, Anika, Bart and Mouse had gone through the files. Most of the people they have already cleared. Mouse found a few anomalies in a few agent’s computer systems. Things they shouldn’t had been doing with company computers. Some of them had been on-line betting sites, porn sites and poker sites.
There was one computer that she couldn’t believe was it so clean. It was like the agent never used it. She had checked the computer out herself and met the agent that used that station. She installed a logger program to alert her when they used it. She hid it in the bios where no one would find it. The anti-malware program they used wouldn’t find it.
Julie and Laila had stayed quiet and listen to everyone at the meeting. Julie liked the way Mouse had her hair. She was thinking about asking Dakota and Hatter about getting her hair done that way. She glances towards her sister and a grin appears on her face. Laila had to get glasses because of her diabetes.
Shigeko had taken them out shopping and to the salon. Laila had been scared that someone would try to grab and hurt her. Shigeko reassure her that she wouldn’t let that happen. After a while Laila relaxed and enjoyed the attention she got. Julie enjoyed it as well. She had never done anything like that before.
When the conversation comes to the gang Hatter and Dakota wanted to know more about. It grabbed Julie’s attention right away.
“I know who runs the gang and most of the men in it.” Julia looks towards everyone.
Anika, Bart, Hatter and Dakota all look towards Julie “where do you know this person from?”
Julie looks shameful as she looks towards everyone “I was brought there for his entertainment. He, he likes to beat on his girls. So, Dexter let him beat on me that night. Dexter shot me up with heroin, so I wouldn’t feel what he did to me.”
Tears leak from her eyes as the memory of that night comes back. Her body shakes as her body remembers what he did to her.
Hatter gets up from her seat and walks over towards Julie. She wraps her arms around her and holds her tight to her body. She could remember what it felt like to be abused. She knew what the pain was and how it affected her.
Anika and Countess Basset just watched Hatter as she held Julie. Anika knew Hatter’s past and could understand why she would feel drawn to Julie. She has notice that Hatter was slowly changing. She was no longer as crazy as she had been when she joined the team.
Basset knew the stories about Hatter. She was a killer and a thief as well. She knew Hatter only killed men that abused women and children.
She had read some of the reports, but no one knew what Hatter looked like without her make-up or where she came from. All they knew about her, was that she was responsible for several stolen art pieces and several high-class performance cars.
“Julie, do you know the name of the person we are looking for?” Terry knew about pain, but they needed to know this guy.
Julie looks up from Hatter’s shoulder and over towards Terry “he goes by MacKenzie Driscoll.”
Laila wraps her arms around her big sister and just held her. She loved her sister and knew what she did to protect her. Dexter had fondled her after he dropped her sister off. He said that if she ever told her sister, he would kill her.
“Wait a minute. I know that name.” Mouse gets up and excuses herself from the table.
She heads into the living room where her purse was and grab her netbook. It was small, and she always kept it with her. She heads back into the dining room. She sits back down and boot it up.
She notices that Julie and Laila were helping to clear the table with Shigeko’s help.
“Where do you know that name from sweetie?” Countess Basset was looking over towards her daughter.
“There was an incident a few years ago about a former SAS solider and a bunch of people he murdered.” Mouse finds the name and article.
She shows everyone over the overhead projector on the wall. Her netbook was connected to it wirelessly. She goes through all the information they had and what MI 6.
“He killed seventy-five people and managed to escape custody somehow. The last MI 6 had on him. He had gone freelance, selling his services to the highest bidder. It was rumored that he died in Africa along with several others. I guess that intel was false.” Mouse looks towards her mother.
“You forget, I’m not in charge over in MI 6, that’s Lord James Vilsai he handles the intel department.” Basset just looks at her daughter.
“Oh, I managed to get identification on all those men pictures you sent me, Terry. They are all mercenaries for hire.” Mouse brings the information up for everyone to look at.
Bart and Anika knew one of the guys Terry had picked up that day. They worked with him once on a CIA assignment. He was the reason Bart had been brunt. If it hadn’t been for Cheshire and Jack. He would had been dead. It was mostly Cheshire that saved his ass.
“Mouse, run those guys names and see who their associates are.” Anika wanted to know who they worked with.
Mouse runs the names and several people pop-up that have worked with the men. One of those guys was the former SAS soldier.
“I was afraid of that. He’s calling people in to help him. I wonder if the diamond heist that you were involve in Hatter has anything to do with this?” Anika looks over towards Dakota and Hatter.
“It’s possible the two are related. It doesn’t matter now, because Hatter had a friend of hers help stop the robbery.” Dakota looks at Hatter.
Hatter just smiles. There was a reason to her madness. It all worked out like it was planned too.
“Hatter, why did you interfere with the heist?” Anika was curious.
“Because, there would had been no way we could had gotten those diamonds back. Joshua would have pawn them to his fence by the time we came up with a plan. I know his fence and he is well connected. So, I concocted the plan with some help from my friend Black Hatter.” Hatter was surprised the plan worked like it did.
Now she owed Black Hatter a favor. She and Black Hatter have been associates for a while. She didn’t like it, when he copied her and used her name. She had to find him and make it very clear that she was the only Hatter. After she let him live, he came back a few days later with a new outfit that resembled hers but had more of a steam punk design to it.
“Have you guys found anything inside MI 5?” Mouse knew Bart and Anika have been digging through people’s files.
“None of the files I have gone through so far have proven fruitful. We’re going to need to look higher up. None, of the non-management positions would have access to the type of information being given out to this gang.” Anika had been very discreet about the people she had been observing.
“I figure that might be the case. So, I started investigating some of the department and shift supervisors. I found three possible suspects but, I need Terry to follow their movements.” Bart looks over towards Terry.
“Just give me their information and I’ll follow them. You might want to have Mouse dig into their bank accounts and their life.” Anika knew MI 5&6 already digs into each person’s background.
“Just give me their names and I can investigate their backgrounds and bank accounts.” Mouse had that type of access.
She sometimes helped with doing background checks on people. She glances towards the girls and could see that Laila was getting tired. Julie was doing fine.
Shigeko noticed the same thing mouse did. Laila was slowly falling asleep in her chair as everyone went over the information.
“Come on Laila, lets get you into the tub and ready for bed.” Shigeko stands up and walks over to Laila.
Laila gets up and before she leaves the dining room. She hugs everyone goodnight. She gives Hatter and Dakota an extra hug before heading to the bathroom.
Julie just watches her sister. She knew that Laila missed being with Dakota and Hatter, but they were never home at reasonable hours and had to maintain a cover. She’ll take her bath after Laila gets out and is in bed.
By 11:00pm everything is wrapped up. Mouse and Countess Basset are driven home by Terry in the Black Knight. The reason they took the cab, because Terry can blackout the windows so, no one could see them.
Hatter and Dakota take Hatter’s van back to their place. They wouldn’t mind the girls being with them, but it works out better for Laila and Julie to stay with Shigeko. She takes care of the safe house Anika and Bart were staying out. So, the girls had someone to take care of them. Plus, Shigeko could take them to museums and continue their education. This way Hatter and Dakota can do their work, without worrying about the girls.
Shigeko checks on the girls after everyone is in bed. She sets the alarm system and heads towards her room. She checks her email to see how Mia was doing back at Eruption Communications.
She answers the emails that she sent and looks over a few things that Anika needed to approve. She knew what Anika looks for and what she didn’t. She gives Mia the approval on several things. By the time she is finishes with emails. It was 1:00 AM. in the morning.
Mole Hunt Chap. 7
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Dakota looks at the three men that she had been sent with. Two of the men were the men that Hatter had warned her about. The third one she only knew a few things about. He had a wife and two little children.
“So, what’s the job?” Dakota looks at the two men in the back of the van with her.
“You’ll find out.” The younger of the two had responded.
Dakota noticed he had looked at her a little longer then he should have. She was getting an uneasy feeling in her stomach as they got closer to their destination. Once the van stops where they were going.
“You stay here Saul and keep a lookout for us.” Chuck gets out of the van first.
Dakota follows behind him as they head towards a warehouse. Dakota had her GPS on in her cell phone, so Terry would know where to find her. She follows behind chuck with Vince following her. All three enter the warehouse and head deeper inside.
As they come to a bunch of wooden crates, she is knocked backwards by Chuck as he turned quickly on her. His fist had landed on her jaw, sending her back into Vince who wrapped his arms around her tightly.
She felt herself squeezed as he held onto her. Chuck had an evil smile on his face.
“I’ve been waiting a while to see what you were like.” As he steps closer to her.
“Then your going to have to wait a little bit longer.” Dakota elbows Vince as hard as she could in his chest.
She could feel his grip loosen some, but not enough for her to escape. She was struck by Chuck's fist as it connected with her face. She could taste blood in her mouth. She moves her head out of the way when he tries to strike her again, but hits Vince instead.
She jumps up and wrap her legs around Chuck’s neck. She shifts her weight to escape from Vince’s grip. She spins around to sit on Chuck’s shoulder while keeping her legs tight around his throat. She pops her hidden stun baton out and tap it on the side of Vince’s head.
She sends 9 million volts throughout his body. She watches as he drops like a rag doll. She tightens her thighs around Chuck’s throat till he passes out from lack of air.
When he drops to the floor. She pulls her zip strips out and cuff both men. She sends a text to Hatter and then sends a text to Terry to send help.
Terry:
Terry had gotten the names from Julie and was investigating them. When he received a text from Dakota. Send Spirit for distraction.
Terry knew right away what Dakota meant. She needed Spirit from Wraith to come in and caused a distraction. The drones in the cab weren’t equipped with Spirit’s weaponry. Terry remote logins to Wraith’s weapon systems and launches Spirit to the coordinates from Dakota’s cellphone. The windows on the cab darken so no one could tell what Terry was up too. He brings the camera systems up on the HUD system on the main windshield. He watches as Spirit arrives at the location. It was a warehouse and Dakota’s cell signal were coming from inside.
He sends a ping to Dakota’s cell to let her know Spirit was there.
Dakota gets a ping from Terry.
She responds Attack blue van outside, but don’t kill driver. I need a distraction.
Terry gets Dakota’s response and start firing towards the blue van he had spotted. He fires near the van, but not hitting the van.
Saul was looking towards the warehouse wondering when the three would come out. He didn’t even know why they were here. While he was waiting, he hears gunfire like it was coming from a mini-gun hitting on the other side of his van. He looks out on the passenger side of the van but doesn’t see anything.
Terry causes Spirit to hover right in front of the van, so the driver could see the mini-gun spinning, but not firing. He wanted the driver to see Spirit’s missiles. He shines the laser targeting at him.
Saul hears something spinning and looks out the front windshield. He spots a drone armed with a mini-gun and missiles hovering right in front of him, tagging him with a laser. The mini-gun was spinning as it hovered.
Saul throws the van into reverse as fast as he could. He swings the van around and heads back to the pub where they were supposed to meet up. He hears gunfire as bullets hits his bumper.
Terry was watching as the van almost hit a parked car as it backed up as fast as it could. He watches as the driver turns the van around and was driving away as fast as it could. He targets the rear bumper and fires at it.
He sends a text to Dakota letting her know Spirit was outside.
Dakota had heard the gunfire from Spirit’s mini-gun. She smiles when she reads the text from Terry. She walks towards the front of the warehouse and looks outside towards Spirit.
She texts Terry: Need pick-up for myself and two criminals. Call police to pick criminals up.
Terry just smiles as he recalls spirit back to Wraith. Once Spirit was tucked safely in Wraith, Terry heads over to where Dakota was waiting for him. She had moved from the warehouse. That way she wouldn’t have to answer any questions about Chuck and Vince.
Terry spots Dakota waiting for him. He pulls over, so she could get inside the cab. Once she was inside, he darkens the windows.
“What happened?” Terry pulls away and heads towards the pub where Hatter and the rest of the people were waiting.
“Two guys from the gang thought I would be a good lay for them. Hatter warned me about them.” Dakota couldn’t believe that they would try something like that.
“How about the third guy? Was he part of this plan to rape you?”
“No, he wouldn’t do something like that. He has a wife and two little kids. No, I think he was sent to be just a driver. Did you scare the hell out of him?” Dakota leans back in her seat and tries to calm her nerves.
“Wouldn’t you be scared if you had an attack drone hovering in front of you? Especially, if it is armed with missiles and a spinning mini-gun?” Terry had a smile on his face.
Spirit had to be the best idea she stole from the old sci-fi shows he uses to watch when he was younger. Arming Spirit with weapons and using it as an intimidation tool comes in handy every so often.
“I know I would be. Thanks for coming for me.” She would lean forward to kiss Terry, but the bulletproof shield separating them, prevented it.
Terry was concerned about Dakota and Hatter, but mostly with Dakota. He was slowly falling in love with her. He didn’t think it was going to be possible after what happened to him, but now he was certain. He pulls up outside the pub to let her out.
“Be careful Dakota.” He turns around and lowers the bullet proof shield that separated them.
“You too.” She leans forward and gives Terry a kiss.
She gets out of the cab as Terry raises the shield back up and watches her walk into the pub. As Dakota enters the pub, she looks for Joshua. He would had known what they were going to do to her. She walks right up to him and punches him in his face.
“You son of a bitch. You thought it would be funny to have two of your men try to rape me.” Dakota hits him again in the face.
Joshua was about to pull his gun and shoot Dakota. When a metal playing card lands right in front of him. Then he feels a sharp burning pain as something embeds itself into his left shoulder. He looks up and notices Hatter with a gun pointed at his second. There were several throwing knives in her other hand. The look on her face told him she wasn’t playing and was pissed. The burning sensation in his shoulder was increasing.
“I told you what would happen if you ever cross me again, Joshua. You sent Chuck and Vince after my friend and partner. I honor my promises.” Hatter turns her gun and puts a bullet right between his eyes.
Dakota couldn’t believe what Hatter just did. She knew she took friendship seriously and when she gives her word to do something, she does it. She watches as Hatter looks at the other gang members.
Hatter looks at everyone else in the Pub. She wasn’t in a happy mood and they could see the madness in her eyes.
“Do any of you, have a problem with what I did?” she still had her gun and throwing knives in her hand.
After a few minutes, when no one responded. She puts her gun away and walks over to the bar. She grabs a bottle of Scotch and takes a large swig of it. She turns and faces Dakota.
“I’m going home.” She walks out the back door with bottle in hand.
Dakota watches as she walks out the back door. She turns around and looks at everyone that was still there.
“Don’t even think about coming after us or following us. I will personally shoot you.” Dakota walks out the back door and meets up with Hatter at the van.
“I’ll drive partner.” Dakota hops into the driver seat and drive them home.
Hatter takes several swigs of the Scotch she took. As Dakota drives them home.
Mole Hunt Chap. 8
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Monday, January 15 0800Hrs
Anika and Bart were on their way to work sitting in traffic when they hear a motorcycle speeding their way. The rear windshield on Anika’s Jaguar shatters as bullets hit it and the body of the car. There was a second motorcycle on Bart’s side of the car. Bullets hit the car shattering the rear passenger window.
Anika couldn’t get the car out of traffic as the motorcyclist race by. She leans out and fires her gun at the motorcycle hitting the rear tire. The motorcycle flips as the rear tire explodes. The motorcycle lands right on the rider, pinning them.
Bart leans out and tries to get a shot off at his target but can’t. The rider was weaving in and out between the cars and truck.
“Dam! I can’t get a shot off.” Bart was pissed.
“Well, I got mine.” Anika was already out of the car and running towards the person that was laying on the street pinned by their motorcycle.
As she gets closer, she notices a pool of blood under the body. The motorcycle was laying on whoever the rider was. Anika kneels and takes the helmet off the person. She takes a snapshot of the person and notices that they didn’t have any fingerprints.
Bart pulls the Jaguar up to where she was and gets out. He lifts the motorcycle off the person. Both could hear police sirens coming towards them.
“I think you crushed his ribcage.” Bart puts the kickstand down so the motorcycle would stand on its own.
“I want to know who he is and who sent him to us.” Anika was looking for his gun and finds it.
She takes a pair of gloves out of Bart’s pocket and takes a snapshot of the location of the gun.
She picks it up and looks at it. The serial number has been filed off.
When the police show up. Bart and Anika show their Identification cards. They tell the officers what happened and give them their cell phone numbers.
“You drive Bart.” Anika gets in on the passenger side of the jaguar.
“Okay, you want to head to work or Alexa’s place?” If it was Bart’s choice, he would take the car to Alexa.
“Take the car to Alexa so she can fix the car,” Anika calls Mouse.
Mouse:
The mouse was on her way to work with her mother. When her cell phone starts ringing. She notices that the number was Anika’s.
“Good morning, Anika. What can I do for you?” Mouse was curious why Anika was calling her.
“I need for you to find out who this fellow is when you get in. Bart and I were attacked on the way to headquarters.” Anika sends the picture she took of the guy.
Mouse’s cell phone beeps letting her know she just received a picture. Mouse brings the picture up and looks at it.
“Alright, Anika. I’ll run his face through our database when I get to the office.” Mouse figures it shouldn’t take her long to run his face.
“Thanks, Mouse. I’ll be a little late. I’m dropping the jag off at Alexa to get fix.”
“Alright, I’ll see you in a little while.” Mouse hangs up.
Alexa’s Garage:
Bart drives the damage jaguar to Alexa’s place. When they pull up, they notice Terry and Alexa were looking at the engine on a 2013 Noble M600 Carbon Sport. Terry was wearing a mechanics coveralls. They don’t see the cab anywhere.
Terry and Alexa listen to the engine as it ran. Alexa has been doing some body work on the Noble, while Terry enhanced the motor and suspension of the car. Ever since Alexa approached Terry about having another car like Wraith that blended in with the cars in England. The
two of them have been rebuilding the Noble with all the functions Wraith has.
Alexa did all the body and custom framework. While Terry worked on the engine, enhancing the performance of the engines. She brought the horsepower up to 800 and made it so the car goes from 0-60 in 2.4 seconds. It wasn’t as fast as Wraith, but it could keep up with him. She ordered custom armor rims from the same company she bought Wraiths from. She did replace all the windows with the same windows the cab had. She hasn’t been able to add any weapon systems to the noble.
They turn around when they hear a car pull up behind them. They notice it was Anika’s Jaguar and it was all shot-up.
“What did Anika run into this morning?” Terry walks over to the Jaguar, with Alexa behind him.
Anika and Bart get out of the Jaguar. They watch as Alexa and Terry walk over to them.
“What did you do to your car?” Alexa walks around the car looking at it.
“We were attacked this morning. Two men on motorcycles shoot at us while we were sitting in traffic. I managed to kill one of the riders, but the other one got away.” Anika watches as Alexa examines the car.
Terry looks at Bart “maybe you should take the new car. I haven’t added any weapons yet, but it is bulletproof and has the same capability as Wraith without his weapon systems or the drone I have to build that will be uniquely designed just for the noble.” Terry already had a new design in his head for the new drone.
It was going be faster and go higher then Wraith’s, Spirit. It will also be equipped with a new weapon system. The body of the drone was going to be crystal clear.
“How fast is it?” Bart walks over to look at the Noble.
“It can reach speeds of 230 mph and go 0-60 in 2.4 seconds. All the glass has been replaced with the same glass I’m using in the cab. So, it acts like a solar collector and you can black the windows out for privacy.” Terry knew the extra power will come in handy when he adds the weapon systems.
Anika watches Alexa, while Bart was becoming familiar with Nobel’s systems. She wonders how long it will take Alexa to repair the Jaguar.
“So, how long will it take you to fix the Jag?”
Alexa turns her attention to Anika “you're looking at a weeks’ worth of bodywork. The paint job, you're looking at another week. So, give me two weeks to get your Jaguar fixed.”
“Alright. So, it looks like you and Terry have been busy building a new car.”
Alexa just grins “I figure you guys could use a car that blends in more with the cars over here. Wraith sticks out like a sore thumb. So, Terry and I figure we could build a car like Wraith if you need his firepower. I managed to do some trading with a friend of mine that had that car in his storage yard. The original engine and transmission in it had been damaged. So, Terry and I dropped a new engine and transmission in it. Both, have been enhanced for the higher speeds and for different terrains.”
“Maybe you guys should bulletproof the Jaguar while you’re at it.” Anika looks at her poor Jaguar.
“We still have some materials left over from bulletproofing Noble. The glass, however, I would have to special order.” Alexa knew the glass in the Jaguar would have to be special order.
Anika thinks about it for a second.
“Would it add any more time to the repairs?”
“If I order the glass today. I could have it here, by the time I start painting the car.” Alexa knows it would have to be today.
“Alright, do it. How much do I need to transfer to you?” Anika pulls her cell phone out.
Alexa thinks about it “I could bulletproof your Jaguar for £35,779.73 ($50,000 dollars). That way the whole car would be covered.”
“Do it.” Anika transfers the funds from her private account to Alexa’s business account.
“Okay.” Alexa hears her cell phone chirp letting her know money had been deposit into her account.
Anika walks over and examines noble. Terry puts their bios into the systems, so they will be the only ones to operate it.
“Alright, all done.”
Bart touches the steering wheel and Noble fires up. He likes the feel of the steering wheel.
“Anika, can I speak to you for a second please?” Terry motions for Anika to follow her.
“Sure.” Anika follows Terry deeper into the garage.
“Anika, I think you might want to go and speak with Hatter. She has been hitting the bottle hard. All because she had to kill her old boss for betraying her trust and for almost letting two guys rape Dakota.” Terry was a little worry about Hatter.
Anika knew it took a lot of booze or drugs to affect Hatter, but if she was hitting the bottle. It meant that something was bothering Hatter. She’ll have to stop by and check on Hatter after her and Bart leave MI 5.
“I’ll come by later, after Bart and I get off. Are they still staying in the warehouse?”
“Yep. They haven’t moved.”
“Thanks for telling me.” Anika walks back towards Nobel.
Terry follows behind Anika. She watches as Anika transfers whatever she had in the Jaguar to Noble. She notices that Bart was enjoying some of Noble’s special gadgets.
Anika sits down inside Noble “come on, let’s get to work.”
“Okay.” Bart shuts his door and heads towards MI 5 headquarters.
Mole Hunt Chap. 9
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Monday, January 15 1800Hrs
Anika had gotten the report from mouse about who the person was that attacked her and Bart earlier. He was a local hired gun and so was his partner. She had sent his picture and background to Bart and Anika as well.
“Seems like someone is trying to send a message to us.” Bart was driving towards Dakota and Hatter’s place.
“It seems that way. I want to know who hired them to take us out.” Anika was watching the city pass by as Bart drove.
“Well, if they decide to strike at us again. They will be getting a few surprises with this car.” Bart has fallen in love with Nobel.
Bart pulls the Nobel up in front of the warehouse Hatter and Dakota was staying at. He sets the security system just before the two of them walk inside. Anika looks around and spots Dakota cleaning her gun.
“Where is she?”
“In the van. She’s on her second bottle.” Dakota had watched as Hatter downed her first bottle of Scotch. She didn’t know where Hatter had gotten her second bottle or the drugs.
Anika walks over to the van and opens the sliding door. She finds Hatter passed out inside the van. The bottle she had was laying next to her and it looked like it was almost empty.
“Where’s your bathroom, Dakota?” Anika scoops Hatter up off the floor of the van.
Dakota hurries to the bathroom and fills the tub. She knew what Anika was about to do to Hatter.
“Do you need any help undressing her, Anika?”
“I’ll be alright.” Anika strips Hatter out of her clothes. They stunk to high heaven.
“Dakota, do you guys have a washer and dryer here?”
“Yes, ma’am.”
“Good, go through Hatter's clothes and wash everything, please. Hey Bart, can you hold Hatter, while I get undress?”
“Yep.” Bart walks over and holds Hatter.
He watched as Anika gets undress. Even though he was married. He still gets excited seeing Anika naked. She had a nice body. She could have continued as a model if she wanted to, but she decided to work in the corporate world instead.
Anika strips out of her clothes and lay them nearby. She walks back over to the tub and sits down in the tub.
“Bart, bring Hatter in here please.”
“Alright.” Bart carries Hatter into the bathroom and set her in the tub with Anika.
Anika wraps her arms around Hatter and holds her. She could smell the odor coming off of Hatter.
“Bart, get me a cup please.”
“I got it, Bart.” Dakota heads towards the kitchen.
She grabs a large plastic cup and takes it back into the bathroom. She hands it to Anika.
“Thanks.” Anika takes the cup and fills it with water. She dumps it on top of Hatter’s head.
Hatter jerks awake and starts to fight whoever was holding her. She was feeling disoriented and confused.
“HATTER, claim down.” Anika holds Hatter tight.
Hatter stops and looks behind her and notices Anika holing her. She relaxes and stops struggling to free herself.
“Why are you here and why are we in the tub?”
“I’m here because I heard what you did. I also heard you were drowning yourself with booze and drugs.”
Hatter let the tears that were treated to come, slide down her cheek “I didn’t want to kill him, but he was going to let Dakota be raped. I know he was behind the whole set-up.”
Hatter turns around in Anika’s arms to face her. She buries her face in Anika’s bare shoulder and cries. She just let the tears come, because Joshua had been her friend.
Anika just holds Hatter like a mother holds a troubled child. She rubs her back and just let Hatter cry. She could feel the scars on
Hatter’s back as she rubbed it.
When she feels Hatter stop crying “let’s get you clean and some food into you.”
Anika turns Hatter back around and starts washing her. She treats Hatter like a little girl and washes her whole body. She washes Hatter’s hair, god knows it needed it. She rubs the shampoo and conditioner into her head.
Hatter closes her eyes as she enjoys Anika massage her scalp. It felt nice to her. No one has ever done anything like that to her.
Once Anika was done washing Hatter, Dakota helps Hatter out of the tub and dries her off. She slips on one of her clean nightshirts on her. Dakota escorts Hatter to the room she was using.
Anika gets out and dries off. She wraps a towel around her body and follows behind Hatter and Dakota. She helps Dakota get Hatter in bed. She tucks Hatter in and kisses her forehead.
“You get some sleep, Aylin.” Anika brushes some of Hatter’s hair out of her eyes.
Once Anika and Dakota felt Hatter was asleep. They quietly back out of her bedroom and head towards the living room. Bart was already in there drinking some coffee he had brewed up.
“What happened, Dakota?” Bart was concerned about Hatter’s mental state. She was already a little off, but now she wonders what pushed
her over the edge.
“Two guys from our crew set me up to be raped. I managed to subdue them, without killing them. Hatter warned me that they were going to do something to me.” Dakota remembers the warning Hatter had given her.
“What caused Aylin to start drinking and taking drugs?”
“She shot Joshua for betraying her and me.” Dakota looks towards Anika and Bart when she says that.
“Wasn’t Joshua the man that took Hatter into the gang when she escaped from the mental hospital?” Bart remembered reading something in Hatter’s file about him.
“Yes. He must have crossed her before because she said what would happen if he crosses her again.” Dakota remembers Hatter saying those words, just before she shot him.
“Then he got what he deserved then. He should have known Hatter doesn’t make threats.” Bart had reviewed her file and from what he has seen from her.
He knew she was a very unstable person. Lately, she has been trying to change from killing people to just knocking them out with her new guns. She only resorted to using guns if there weren’t any other choice.
“Bart, Hatter is just a teenager who has been abused her whole entire life so far. On top of that, she has been used as a guinea pig in illegal human experiments. It’s surprising that she is still alive and functioning.” Anika had a mother’s concern about Aylin.
“I know Anika.” Bart has known Anika long enough to know that she felt protective of Aylin. She was thinking about Aylin more as a daughter, then as an employee or friend.
“I’m getting redress.” Anika starts getting dress in the clothes she took off.
While Anika was getting redress, Bart looks towards Dakota “any clue about who the gang is that is working with the mole inside MI 5?”
“We know which gang it is, but getting anyone in it, won’t work. They have gotten smart to MI 5 & 6 tactics. Also, with their mole in the agency. It’s dangerous to send someone undercover.”
“Then we should think about setting a trap for the gang and capture them.”
“Easier said than done.” Anika comes walking back in fully dressed.
“I have to agree with Anika, Bart. We still don’t know what they want. Why don’t we get Terry’s input and see what he has gathered so far?”
Dakota needed to get back to Terry about the request she had gotten from the metro police.
“There is one more thing, I need to speak to you guys about. I got a request from a metro police officer that is handling the case where we rescued Julie and Laila. She wants to talk with the agents that handle that matter.”
“That would be you, Terry and Hatter. I don’t see why you couldn’t talk with the officer. Just leave what we are doing from her or if she can help. See what information you can gain from her.”
“I’ll drop a few questions in and see if she can help.” Dakota will get with Terry later to set things up.
“I think it’s time for us to head back to the girls and Shigeko.” Bart stands up to leave.
“Keep me inform Dakota about how Aylin is doing.” Anika glance back towards Hatter’s room before they leave.
“I will Anika. Thanks for coming by and helping her.”
They all walk towards the front door “when this mission is over with. I’m going to suggest we take some downtime.”
“I think that might be best.” Bart had to agree with Anika. The team will need the time to decompress.
Anika and Bart head back to their safe house.
Mole Hunt Chap. 10
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Elizabeth was helping one of her wife’s employee’s when two unknown guys came walking into the work area. The guys were rather muscular and stood about six foot tall. One had a scar that seemed to cut his right eye in half and had a military-style haircut. He had black hair and rogue look to him.
His partner, on the other hand, was completely bald and had a tattoo of a skull on the left-hand side of his neck and a spider web that covered his bald head. There was a tattoo of a tiger on his upper right arm.
Elizabeth walks over towards them, after snapping a picture of them discreetly. She sends those pictures to Mouse.
“Can I help you, gentlemen?” Elizabeth stops in front of them.
“We are here to speak with your manager.”
“I’m one of the owners, what can I do for you?”
An evil smile appears on Jindrich’s face “you need to pay insurance before something bad happens to you and your people.”
“Really? What would happen if say I didn’t pay this insurance?”
“Then some unfortunate things could happen to either you or your people. You really, want to pay the insurance.”
“How much is this insurance?”
“£ 2,000”
“£2,000 you say. When is it due?”
“Every Friday. If you don’t pay, then we’ll send you a reminder.” As he smashes one of the sewing machines.
“Come back later today. I’ll have the money for you.”
“You better.” Elizabeth watches them as they walk off.
“You’re not seriously thinking about paying them, are you, Lizzy?” Isla looks at Elizabeth.
Isla had been looking for work because she lost her last job. The reason she lost it, because she wouldn’t spread her legs for the store manager, so he framed and fired her. She was barely of age to work, but Elizabeth and her wife Sara was willing to give her chance. She did odd jobs around the place and acted as Elizabeth’s personal assistant.
“I’m not worried about anything Isla. Things will be alright. Now, I need for you to get these forms signed by our new models.”
“Yes, ma’am.” Isla heads off to get her work done.
Elizabeth pulls her cell phone out and dials Dakota’s number.
Dakota and Hatter:
Dakota was sitting at the bar that Hatter likes going to. She was busy beating a person at darts. Her cell phone starts ringing. She picks it up and notices that the number belonged to Elizabeth.
“What’s the problem Elizabeth?”
“Hello to you as well, Dakota. I was just approached by two guys. They want us to pay insurance money and I told them to come back later this afternoon and I’ll have it.”
"Did you get pictures of the two men?"
"Yes, I took pictures of them."
“Who did you send the pictures too?”
“I sent them to Mouse.”
“Alright, I’ll have Terry get in touch with Mouse, so we can see who we are dealing with. I’ll also grab Hatter and Terry and head your way.”
“Alright, I’ll let Sara know.” Elizabeth ends the call.
Dakota motions to Hatter when she finishes her game. She finishes up her drink as Hatter comes walking over.
“What is it, Dakota?” Hatter reaches for her drink and chugs it back.
“Elizabeth needs our help. She said two guys approach her about an insurance scam. They are coming back later today.”
“Oh, goodie! I get to have some fun.”
Dakota just shakes her head. Ever since Anika came over and held Hatter. She has been a little more childish. It seems that the simple things
in life bring her happiness. She knew making bad guys pay was a favorite of Hatter’s.
MI 6 Cyber Division:
Mouse was busy back tracing a hacker’s attack when her cellphone beeps. It was alerting her that a message had been sent. The hacker she was chasing after originated in China.
“Let’s see how you like the Wolf Pack.” Mouse activates her wolf pack program to attack the mainframe that had been used to attack MI 6’s network.
The hackers on the other side will think they are being attacked by one attacker but like real wolf packs. The program keeps splitting off and kept attacking the target. It was a custom program, so there was no way to defend against it except disconnect or turn the system off.
She slaps her hands together and looks at her cellphone. She notices the pictures that were sent to her, were from Elizabeth.
“Let’s see who you charming gentlemen are.” She forwards the pictures to her system and searches for them.
It doesn’t take long for their files to pop up. Then a security warning pops up saying she needed a higher clearance.
“I don’t think so. I have the highest clearance.” She overrides the warning and pulls their files.
Mouse knew her clearance was higher than most department heads. The only person who had a clearance higher then her was the Director himself. Mouse looks over the two guys background and lets out a low whistle. These guys would rather shoot you, then tell you the time of day and according to the file they had a connection to the group they were looking for.
She forwards the information to Black Knight. Just as she gets finish doing that, she gets a visitor.
“Excuse me Ms. Basset did you just access Jindrich Dvorak and Karel Novak files?”
Mouse turns around in her chair and looks at the gentleman standing in front of her. She has never seen this man around here before. His hair
was short and well groom. The suit he was wearing was custom made. She could tell that his shoes were well polished, which meant he worked in an office.
“I’m sorry, who are you?”
“Gavin Raymond, supervisor of A-branch.”
“Well, Mr. Raymond. I can’t tell you that information. Your security clearance isn’t higher than mine and you have no need to know.” Mouse had a smug look on her face.
Gavin looks at the young woman sitting in front of him. He couldn’t believe that she could buck regulations with her emo style haircut. Also, how could she tell him no and have a higher clearance then him?
“Who’s your supervisor Ms. Basset?”
“Charles Thompson, but he’ll tell you the same thing I did. Your clearance isn’t high enough and I don’t answer to you or him really. If you want, you could always speak to my mother, Countess Charlotte.”
Mouse knew most supervisors didn’t like confronting the Countess. She was well known as a killer agent and a tough woman. She was also feared by most agents when she investigated or vetted them.
“Countess Basset is your mother?”
“Well, yea. Same last name normally means a person is related to someone.”
Gavin turns around and leaves.
Mouse turns around and checks his system. She wanted to know why he was concern about her looking into Jindrich Dvorak and Karel Novak. She starts digging around into Agent Gavin Raymond’s files and background.
The Black Knight:
Terry was driving around when he hears a beep alerting him that a message came in for him over the cab’s secure link. He sets the auto-drive system and brings up the files from Mouse. He lets out a whistle at the information he was reading. Both men were from Czechoslovakia and were members of the Czechoslovakia mafia.
As he is reading the information, he gets a text from Dakota for pick-up at 1700 hrs. He wonders if Elizabeth knows who she was dealing with.
He closes the file he was looking at and disengages the auto-drive system. He heads over to pick-up Dakota and Hatter.
Mole Hunt Chap. 11
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Mouse searched Agent Raymond’s bank account, phone records and background. She even searches all his work files on his computer, other than what he was working on. There wasn’t anything out of the ordinary. She searches every file he has access too or has access.
At first, she didn’t see anything out of the ordinary, until she dug into his phone records. That’s where she started finding evidence of Raymond’s guilt. He was making calls to several burn phones. He just made one call to a burn number.
She pings Anika and Bart’s cell phone and sends them what she has. She tries to locate Agent Raymond, but according to the sign in/out computer log he has left for the day. He signed out twenty minutes after meeting with her.
Anika and Bart received the text file from Mouse about Gavin Raymond. She also sent what she has found so far. Anika heads towards Gavin Raymond’s office and plants a few listening devices and miniature cameras. Jack told them to play this mission by the book. Which meant to gather data and evidence to bring against Gavin Raymond.
They also received the message from Elizabeth about the trouble she had this morning. Since Raymond has already left for the day. They were going to leave to handle a problem and later checkout Raymond’s place. They text Mouse that they were leaving for the day.
Terry drives by to pick-up Dakota and Hatter. He was going to take them to where Elizabeth was working. They were going to set a trap for the men coming back that afternoon.
Hatter was in a happy mood and couldn’t wait for them to arrive. She had her throwing cards ready to use and was checking her needler pistol.
She had three reloads of the knockout fletches for each gun and12 12gram CO2 cartridges for each gun.
“Are you guys ready?” Terry drives everyone over to where Elizabeth was working with her wife.
Elizabeth glances at her watch. It was getting close to the time the men were supposed to be back. Isla walks up to Elizabeth “you’re not going to give them the money, are you?”
Elizabeth turns to her “I told everyone to go home, Isla. Why didn’t you go?”
“Because I wanted to be here with you. I know your wife is.” Isla knew Sara was hiding in a safe room Elizabeth had constructed.
“I wish you hadn’t stayed Isla. There’s going to be trouble coming.” Elizabeth didn’t want to see Isla get hurt.
“Sorry.” Isla didn’t want to see Elizabeth get hurt.
Anika and Bart arrive first at the place. They had their armor and weapons on. Anika and Bart weren’t taking any chances and were heading up to meet Elizabeth. Terry arrives with Hatter and Dakota. Hatter jumps out first from the cab and rushes upstairs. Dakota and Terry follow behind her, but at a reasonable rate.
“Why is she in such a rush?” Terry hands Dakota the other P90 she brought for her.
“Because she enjoys ruining a bad guys day.” Dakota accepts it. She checks it over.
“Sounds like she is feeling better.” Terry follows Dakota up to where Elizabeth was.
He and Dakota had put on their combat vest, instead of their full body armor like Anika and Bart did. Hatter’s body armor was part of her outfit. It was going to hurt when she got shot by the bullets, but the bullets themselves wouldn’t penetrate the cloth.
“It’s about time you guys got here.” Elizabeth had a happy smile on her face.
Isla looks at the two fully armor people, then the one that was dress as the Mad Hatter from Alice in Wonderland. Two more people come walking in, one was dress in a skintight bodysuit with a combat vest and wearing two guns in a holster on their waist. The other was dressed in a black suit as well and wearing a combat vest. He had a holster with a gun in it on his right side.
“Elizabeth, who are these people?” Isla looks at her.
“They are my friends and teammates Isla. Why do you think I told those men who showed up this morning to come back now?” There was a mischievous grin on Elizabeth’s face.
“Oh!” Isla couldn’t believe Elizabeth had a plan.
“Alright, you guys better hide. Isla, you better hide as well.” Elizabeth looks down at Isla.
Hatter just sits on a nearby table with a couple of playing cards in her hands. She was planning on being right out where the men could see
her. Besides, if they were dumb enough to threaten her friend and teammate, then they should die.
7:00 P.M.
Jindrich and three of his men show-up to collect the £ 2,000 he promised. He walks into the work area and notices someone who resembled the Mad Hatter sitting on a table playing with a deck of cards. He spots the woman he spoke to earlier. She was standing over near a table.
He walks over towards her, while the other three men spread out. He didn’t see any money or anything.
“Do you have my money?”
“Actually, I think we need to renegotiate your terms. The way I see it, you’re going to surrender to me and tell me who you are working for willingly or Hatter over there is going to use you as her target practice.” Elizabeth had a serious look on her face.
An evil smile appears on Jindrich’s face “do you actually believe I’m going to surrender to you because you have a clown with a deck of cards over there? Maybe, I should just shoot you right now and have my way with your partner.”
Just as he said those words, Hatter let loose with one of her playing cards, nicking the side on his neck. She had three more cards in her hands and was standing up on the table.
The other three guys were about to fire at Hatter when they hear “I wouldn’t do that if I was you.” Bart, Anika, Dakota, and Terry had stepped out from where they had hidden and had their weapons pointed at them.
Elizabeth had pulled her weapon and had it pointed right in the face of Jindrich’s face. An evil smile appears on her face “like I said, you can surrender to me and my friends and tell us everything we want to know, or I can let Hatter have her fun.” As another playing card zigging’s by his ear.
Hatter skips over towards Jindrich “please say you won’t talk. I really need the practice with my cards.” An evil smile appears on her face.
Jindrich looks at the painted face of the young girl that was standing next to him. He could see that she had an evil smile on her face and meant what she said.
“Ooooh, I can smell the smoke coming out of his ears.” Hatter plucks his earlobe.
Jindrich moves his head out of the way.
“I would take the ladies offer.” Anika had her Glock 41 pointed at one guy’s head.
“Hatter, go ahead and handcuff him.” Elizabeth kept her eyes on Jindrich.
“Do I have too? I want to play with him some more.” Hatter rubs the edge of one of her cards against his skin drawing blood.
“Yes Hatter, you have to and stop teasing him.” Elizabeth didn’t mind letting Hatter continue, but she wanted answers.
“You never let me have any fun.” Hatter was pouting as she zips cuff’s his hands.
Anika, Bart, and Terry take a set out and start zip cuffing everyone. Dakota keeps watch over everyone, making sure they don’t try anything.
Once everyone is zipped cuff. They are gather together in a group and covered by Dakota and Terry.
Jindrich is taken to a room by Bart and Hatter. Hatter looks at Bart “can I start questioning him please?” She folds her hands in front of her like she is praying.
Bart just grins “yes, you may start questioning him.”
“Oh, goodie!” Hatter turns around to face Jindrich.
“Now are you going to be a good boy and tell me what we want to know, or do I have to hurt you?”
Jindrich doesn’t say anything to her. He just looks at her to see what she was going to do to him.
“You think you’re a tough guy?” Hatter pulls out a stun gun and shoots him with it.
Jindrich jumps when he gets shot with the electrical prongs from the stun gun. He starts shaking as he feels the electricity course throughout his body. He is shocked three more times before Hatter stops.
“Now tough guy, do you want to talk, or should I shoot you in your privates and see what happens?” Hatter reloads her stun gun.
Jindrich looks towards Bart “you’ll let her do that?”
“I couldn’t stop her if I wanted too. I think it might be best if you answer her questions before she does it.” Bart knew Hatter could come up with creative ways to torture this guy with electricity.
Isla comes out of hiding along with Sara. She looks around and notices that the woman wearing the body suit and the other guy with her was guarding three other men. One of the two that had been wearing full body armor and the girl dressed like the Hatter were missing.
“Where’s the other guy at? The one that came originally?” She looks towards Elizabeth.
“You don’t want to know Isla.” Sara looks at Elizabeth’s assistant. She liked the girl as well and was considering sponsoring her to come back to the States with them.
Isla looks from Sara to Elizabeth and back to Sara. She was confused and wonder who Elizabeth’s friends were. She does hear some screaming coming from a room.
After about an hour, Hatter comes skipping out in a good mood with Bart behind her. Hatter had a pleased look on her face. Bart was just shaking his head because he couldn’t believe Hatter did what she threatened to do.
Anika noticed the look on Bart’s face and how happy Hatter was. She walks over towards Bart “did she do what I think she did?”
Bart just looks at her and nods his head. Hatter had shocked the guy in his testicles with her stun gun. Not only had he started talking but lost his bowels at the same time.
“Elizabeth, you're going to have a mess in there.” Anika over towards Elizabeth.
“That’s okay. I can clean it out with a hose.” Elizabeth had let them use a room that was easy to clean.
Isla looks at Anika and Bart “are you guys MI 5 or something?”
“Yes, we’re MI 5.” Anika shows her Identity card.
Isla turns to look at Elizabeth “are you MI5 as well?”
“Nope, I’m a US Marshal, but I’m over here with my wife helping her.” Elizabeth still had her US Marshal ID. She knew Anika, Dakota, and Bart had MI5 credentials. Terry and Hatter didn’t have any cover identities here in England. However, in the States, Terry had US Marshal credentials. Hatter had none because it would be hard to explain her looks and age.
Mole Hunt Chap. 12
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
“Good morning, Mouse.” As Mouse enters the computer section.
“Hey Thomas, how has your morning been?” Mouse stops to talk with Thomas. He was into heavy metal and Industrial music like she was.
“I had to come in early this morning. Someone tried entering the secure files that are sealed. Whoever it was, managed to disarm most of the firewalls, but the last one stopped them. They left the system in a hurry though when they couldn’t get past the last firewall.”
“Did you manage to track them?”
“Nope, but since we have been having a lot of intrusions lately. I wrote a program to record all traffic into the system. That way I can bring up the traffic and IP address they came from at a certain time.”
“That makes sense, forward the information to my console and I’ll help you out. I have a special hunting programming.” Mouse was thinking her Beagle program could sniff the person out. After it does its job, she’ll send the wolf pack out to get them.
“Alright.” Thomas heads back to his desk and looks over the information. Whoever it was, looked to be good, but when they couldn’t get through the last firewall. They broke off the connection rather bluntly.
Thomas couldn’t figure out who the hacker was, so he sends the information to Mouse’s console. He knew if anyone could find or track the person down, it would be her.
He walks over to her desk “I sent you the information.”
“Alright, let me see what I can find.” Mouse starts looking at the information Thomas gave her. She recognized some of her codes in the
program they used to enter the system and the paths they took. She lets loose her Beagle program to try and track the person down.
Hex taps into the coffee house wireless system he was at and breaking into people’s cell phones and devices. He starts downloading their information from their devices. There was one person he was after. He glances over towards the good dress businessman eating a chocolate covered crème filled croissant and drinking his custom ordered coffee. It was the same coffee he got every morning.
Hex hated the fact he couldn’t get past the last firewall on the secure files at MI 6. He was going to try again tonight to get into their system. He wishes that Mouse hadn’t gone straight like she did. She was one hell of a hacker, but she got busted by the MI 5 undercover agent that had infiltrated their gang. Plus, she had been in the hospital from being shot.
He couldn’t believe how ignorant most of the people here in the coffee café were. Only a few had some sort of security on their devices, which could still be hacked. The information he was getting from their devices. He could sell that information to identify brokers and a few others he knew.
As he is sitting there using the cafes internet, a beagle appears on his screen and the words “Gotcha” appears. He stares at it for a minute before it hits him on who it is. He tries to shut down, but he was locked out. He knew if he didn’t pull the battery who he thought it was, would have everything he had.
MI 6 Cyber Division:
Mouse had sent her beagle program out to search for the hacker and after forty minutes it found what it was looking for. She remotely turned on their camera and it was who she thought it was. It was her friend Hex. He should know better than to be using her codes and software. That was the reason her beagle program found him so fast. He was using programs she wrote when she first started off in the hacking game.
She activates her Ripper program and starts ripping information from his hard drive. She wants to know who it is that he is working for. Hex was a small-time hacker that normally went after ATM’s and credit card companies. She knew she only had a few seconds before he removes the battery from the laptop.
She does bury in his ram a computer code to activate quietly and alert her when he turns the machine on again. She puts a secondary command hidden in his bios as well. Just in case he finds the first one. She watches as she loses connection to his laptop.
“At least I know who you are now.” A smile appears on Mouse’s face.
Coffee Shop:
Hex manages to pull the battery. He flips his laptop back around and couldn’t believe who just caught him. The beagle and the words that appeared were Mouse’s trademark. Now, he knew he’ll have to be careful.
Agent Raymond is going to have to, either pay him more money or find another hacker to get what he wants. He knew how good Mouse is and it wouldn’t take her any time to track him down. He packs up his gear and leaves the coffee shop before the police arrive.
MI 6 cyber division:
Mouse looks over what she was able to grab from Hex’s hard drive. The information she managed to grab, showed that someone in the camera division gave him supervisor access. She runs the code against codes already on file and finds that this code had been assigned to
Count Nelson Rudd. She runs his background and finds out he is one of their computer engineers.
“Now, what is your connection to Gavin Raymond?” She digs into his files and after searching for almost two hours.
She finds the answer. Him, Gavin Raymond, and Diplomat Francis Baring were closely associated with one another. They attended the same schools and collages together. Their wives were close friends and they own several businesses together.
“Okay, that explains that, but why is he working with a known gang.” Mouse brings up the area that they knew of where the gang conducted their business and where the cameras have gone down. There wasn’t much in that area.
She sends the information to Anika’s and Bart’s cell phone to check out. She gets a ding, letting her know about an Indian diplomat. *The email was from Dakota. She reads it and a smile appears on her face when she gets to the end of it. Dakota wanted her to remove the identities from the Indian diplomatic computers. She also wanted her to put an arrest warrant out for the diplomat himself.
She breaks into the diplomatic computers and erases their credentials. She also puts out an arrest warrant through Scotland yards for the arrest of the diplomat. The email Dakota sent her was rather interesting.
Anika and Bart:
Anika and Bart watch as Gavin Raymond left his home. Bart had tagged Gavin’s car with a tracker, so they could follow him discreetly. Terry and Alexa still haven’t added the weapons to the Nobel yet, however, he did have his attack drone.
“You know, you should get Nobel back to Alexa, so she can finally add his weapons systems.” Anika missed her Jaguar.
Bart glances towards her “you’re only saying that because you miss your Jaguar.”
“No, am not. Yes, I miss my Jaguar, but were in a vehicle that has no onboard weapons.”
“It wouldn’t be the first time we have done this.”
“True, have you heard from Soheila Arabnia lately?”
“No, not lately. The last I heard, she was living in Australia.” Anika met Soheila while doing an assignment for her brother.
The woman was a highly trained assassin that no one knew who trained her. Rumor had it that she was a member of the Nizari Ismailis. Jack and Cheshire had a few run-ins with her. Someone hired her to kill Cheshire, but Soheila didn’t know about Jack. Between the two, they set a trap for her and captured her.
Jack and Cheshire, let her go and promise not to say a word about what happened. They had a few more run-ins, but each time it ended up in a draw. The last time they met, they had to save Soheila from the people that hired her. They turned on her and tried to kill her.
“I wonder if she is enjoying life in Australia?” Bart didn’t think she was the type to live there.
"Who knows, she's as mysterious as Cheshire." Anika hears her cell phone beep. She looks at it.
“Looks like Mouse has dug up more information about Mr. Raymond.” Anika was looking over it.
“What did she dig up?” Bart was curious.
“That he has two others helping him. Also, the gang activities around the area we are heading into. Anika spots something while looking at
the information. It was a warehouse they were currently following Gavin too.”
“I wonder what they have hidden there?”
“That makes two of us.” Anika just watches as Gavin leads them there.
Once they arrive, they park a block away and watch as Gavin goes inside the warehouse. Bart taps the flat screen in between the dash. The flight commands pop up on the front windshield.
“Launching drones.” Bart launches two mini-drones from Nobel.
“You know this type of improvement makes our job easier.” Bart Liked the mini-drones from Nobel. They were made from clear material and you couldn’t hear them or see them as they flew.
“They might make things easier for us, but you need to be skillful to use them.” Anika takes drone 2 and flies it near a window. There was just enough of an opening for it to slip inside of a broken window.
Bart’s drone 1 finds another route to get into the warehouse. He spots four men standing together and talking. Bart turns the mics on, so they can record what is being said.
Inside the Warehouse:
“How much longer is it going to take?” Gavin looks at the man he hired.
“It’s almost done. We are doing some final checks on it and planning on doing a field test to make sure everything is working right.”
“Well, you need to hurry up. We have a limited time frame where we can do this. Raymond is already under investigation at work.” An older man that Anika and Bart didn’t know had spoken.
“Bart, run his facial.” Anika wanted to know who this guy is.
“Already on it. I’m running all of them except Garvin’s.”
Count Nelson Rudd pops up on the screen. Then Diplomat Francis Baring, and the last one was Carl Herman. Under Carl Herman’s name. He is listed as an aeronautics expert.
“Why would they be meeting with an aeronautics expert?” Bart was wondering about that.
“I would like to know as well. Let’s see what happens and after they leave, have the drones scan the place and we’ll get Terry to look at the footage. He might have some idea about what they are doing and talking about.”
“Sounds like a plan.” Anika just kept watching the footage coming in from the drones.
After the men leave, the drones scan the whole room for everything in it.
*See The Devil’s Chamber Part Nine for further explanation
Mole Hunt Chap. 13
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Terry holds Dakota close to his body. After they left the Lazy Dragon Dojo last night with Shigeko. Terry returned Wraith to his hiding spot and met up with Leslie. She returned The Black Knight over to him and he returned her back to her place.
Since he and Dakota haven’t spent much time together. He decided to go to Dakota and Hatter’s place. Where he spent the night making love to Dakota and falling asleep with her in his arms. Once this mission is over, he was going to go ahead and have the surgery to change his plumbing to that of a guy. Terry didn’t know how his brothers were going to react to having another brother. They were already dealing with losing their sister when she came back. Now, they would have to deal with her, becoming a male.
Dakota shivers as a delayed orgasm hits her. Terry doesn’t know how experience Dakota was after her sex change or how many times she had sex. But she does know that she turned Dakota’s brain to mush. They did catch glances of Hatter watching them and eating popcorn while she watched.
Shigeko wasn’t too happy with them. She felt that they should report what they have been doing to Anika and Bart. As she lays there with Dakota spooned against her. She hears her cell phone beep, letting her know a text had arrived.
Terry reaches behind him to the nightstand and grabs his cell phone. It was a message from Anika, wanting him to look at some videos they took the other day. After reading the text message. Terry gets out of bed and heads to the bathroom and then slips on a pair of boxers and a t-shirt he brought over. Terry heads outside to the Black Knight and brings the images and videos up that the drones took. The images from the drones were sharp and crystal clear as they played on the front windshield. There is a knocking sound on the window of the passenger side door. Terry pauses the recording and looks to see who it was.
“Hey, what are you doing up?” Terry spots Dakota with a coffee in her hand. It was in a paper cup.
“I felt you get out of bed and was curious when you didn’t return.” Dakota hands a coffee to him.
“Thanks.” He unlocks the back door for Dakota to get in. There weren’t any seats up at the front of the cab for her to sit down on.
“You’re welcome. So, what are you watching?” Dakota leans forward to see what was up on the front windshield.
Dakota notices it was images of some sort of warehouse with all sorts of things in it. She looks closer to at the images. She could see that
Terry was looking closer at the images.
“Can you blow-up the images?” Dakota wasn’t sure what the capabilities of the Black Knights surveillance and video were.
“No problem.” Terry blows the image up. “Is that better?”
“Yes. What are those large white things?” Dakota reaches forward and points at the images she was talking about.
“They look like some sort of molds. I wish I could see what was on the other side.” Terry goes through the drone images, but there weren’t any of the undersides of the molds.
“Then, we need to go and check it out our self.” Dakota looks towards Terry.
“What are we checking out?” Hatter comes walking over to the cab eating a chocolate muffin.
“A warehouse that Anika and Bart went to the other day.” Dakota looks directly at Hatter as she ate the muffin.
“Cool, are you two planning on going in your underwear?” Hatter had a smile on her face.
Dakota was wearing Terry’s dress shirt he wore yesterday with a pair of black boy shorts. She just grabbed the closest thing available.
“No, we're not going in our underwear, Hatter.” Dakota couldn’t believe that Hatter had said that.
“By the way, why did you watch me, and Terry make love last night?” Dakota was curious why Hatter did that.
“Curious, I’ve never seen two women make love before.” Hatter had been curious about Terry and Dakota.
“Just because my plumbing is still that of a woman, doesn’t mean I don’t think of myself as being male, Hatter.” Terry looks directly at Hatter.
She sorted knew the abuse Hatter lived through, but she never opened to Hatter about what she went through.
Dakota didn’t even know what he lived through. However, she did know that Terry needed her, and she did love him.
“If you say so.” Hatter finishes her muffin and heads back to the kitchen for a bottle of Guinness.
Terry and Dakota head back to her room and changes clothes.
“Are you coming to Hatter?” Terry comes walking out of Dakota’s room.
“Yep!” Hatter comes skipping in dressed in her standard clothes.
The ride over to the warehouse wasn’t too bad. They managed to make the drive in twenty minutes. Terry parks the cab nearby, so it wouldn’t
be discovered and activates the security systems built into it.
“Alright, let’s see what is inside.” As they walk up to the door of the place.
Hatter checks the locks and takes her picks out. The locks weren’t anything special for Hatter to pick. She opens them without a problem. She takes point going inside the place. Dakota had her covered. Terry had their backs as they moved further inside the warehouse.
“Do you guys smell that?” Hatter had stopped because her sense of smell was picking up a lot of unknown chemicals.
Terry spots what he was looking for “I smell it as well, Hatter. Those chemicals are used to layer carbon fiber.”
“What is this big oven used for?” Dakota was over looking at an oven you could park a car in.
“It’s used, to cure fiberglass and carbon fiber.” Terry walks over to the forms he was curious about.
He lays them out on the floor. After laying them out. He spots what they were being used for.
“Oh my god.” Terry just realized what they were planning to do.
Dakota looks over towards Terry “what’s wrong?”
Hatter was curious as well. She wonders what Terry had figured out. She walks over towards Terry and Dakota.
“We need to get this information to Anika and Bart. Now we know what the mole and the gang are up too.” Terry just looks towards his
teammates.
“Then, we better go and inform Queenie.” Hatter picks up an object and pockets it.
They head back towards the cab. Terry should have seen this coming and it makes perfect sense why they were doing this. He drives towards
Anika and Bart’s place.
"So, are you two going to get married when this is over?" Hatter wonders how serious Dakota and Terry were.
"I'm going to get some medical work done." Terry glances back towards Hatter.
"So, your going to be a man for the rest of your life?" Hatter couldn't believe it.
"Yes Hatter. I'm going to be a male for the rest of my life." Terry knew it was the right course for her.
Mole Hunt Chap. 14
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Anika, Bart, Terry, Mouse and Dakota were sitting around the dining room table. There were pictures laid out on the table of the molds and other items Terry, Dakota and Hatter had found. Mouse was looking over a few of them as she examined one.
She looks towards Terry “you’re saying this is a mold for a remote or programable drone?”
Mouse had some modeling experience. She flew drones on the weekend when she didn’t have other things to do.
“The design in the forms, are molds for a carbon fiber part. Even the dryer in the room is big enough to dry every part.” Terry’s engineering skills were telling her that those molds were used to construct some sort of drone.
“Is the Queen or any of the Royal family doing anything publicly?” Anika figures Mouse would know, because of the security concern for the Royal family and the fact her mother would be invited or part of the event.
“Not that I know of. I would have to ask my mom and check for any security alerts that have come out.” Mouse has only gone to a few of the Royal events.
“Terry, what would be the range on this drone?” Anika looks towards their engineering expert.
“Depends on what its power source is and where they launch it from.” Terry needed to know more about it, before she could give Anika an honest answer.
“Mouse, the cameras that were turned off. Did they make some sort of map we could use?” Bart was curious.
Mouse starts tapping on her laptop keyboard and brings up all the cameras that had been turned off. She watches as the different cameras in areas form some sort of map.
“I have managed to form a map from all the cameras that have been turned off.” Mouse looks towards Bart and Anika.
She brings the map up on the main television screen for everyone to see. She stands up and walks over towards the television “here’s what I got so far.”
Terry and Bart look at the route.
“Where is that leading to?” Bart was tracing the route with a laser pointer.
“They are heading towards Clarence House. It seems that they are after Prince Charles.” Bart was looking at the camera’s that were turned off in that area.
“Why? Why go after the old fart? I would go after his children and grandchildren. It would hurt him more.” Hatter was thinking like an assassin.
“That does make more sense. Going after Prince Charles wouldn’t be worth it.” Anika had to admit, that Hatter was right.
“Mouse, can you give us access to all the people we are after? That way we can see what the connection is to the royal family? Also, find out who owns that location we went to, please?” Bart wanted to know what the connection was.
“No problem Anika. I can have that information to you by the end of the work day.” Mouse makes a note on her laptop.
“Now, I want to know more about this operation the three of you took part in.” Anika looks towards Terry, Dakota and Hatter.
“We stumbled across an Isis human smuggling operation. They are recruiting young teenage girls and filling their heads with lies to come over here and then smuggle them into Turkey, Afghan and Pakistan. A martial arts teacher and her students came across it.” Terry knew Ginja had spoken with Shigeko and arrangements have been made.
“My mom and Uncle Jack are going to make sure the girls that were rescued are returned to their family.” Mouse remember hearing her mother taking to some friends of hers.
“What do we know about this Martial Arts person?” Anika wanted to know who Ginja was.
“Someone you don’t want to mess with, Queenie.” Hatter could sense the woman was dangerous. There was a vibe about her she picked up on.
Anika looks towards Hatter “what did I say about calling me, Queenie?”
“Sorry mom. The woman is dangerous, but she has a kind heart.” Hatter had a playing card in her hand. She had been checking for nicks.
“There’s also a metro Detective that worked with us as well. She figured out that we had transported Julie and her sister Laila. She also wants to meet the girls.” Terry thought Anika might want to know that info.
“No way.” Bart didn’t want the girls to be bother and reminded of what they went through.
Anika looks over toward Bart and could see that he was concerned about the girls.
“We could invite her here.” Shigeko comes walking in with a tray of snacks.
She places the tray on the table. She glances towards Bart, because she knew that after this mission. He was going back home and take the girls with him. Caroline was already fixing their bedrooms back on the ranch to the way girls wanted their rooms. They couldn’t wait to go to Texas to meet Caroline.
Bart just looks at Shigeko. The father part of him wanted to protect the girls. Now, he knows how Jack must have felt when he found Julia and Gina.
“I trust her Bart. If we were going to have a team over here in England. I would recommend her and the other people. There’s one person I think we should think about adding to our team or even to this mission. She’s a street magician and it wouldn’t be out of the ordinary for her to act as a lookout, while performing.” Dakota knew that would be a good thing to do.
“Well, I could patrol that area more and scan for any unusual signals. The jammer in the taxi should interfere with their signal.” Terry knew the
jammer she had in the taxi, Wraith and the Nobel was strong enough to jam even military signals.
“Alright, I’ll meet with this other woman and see what she is capable of. As for the Detective, I think Julie should meet the detective Bart. Julie knows more about what was going on then her sister did.” Anika knew the girls were a touchy subject with Bart.
“I can agree to that. So, we need to find out why they are going after the Prince or his children.”
Mole Hunt Chap. 15
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Julia looks at herself in the mirror in the room her and her sister were sharing. Bart and Anika had spoken to her and informed her that a police detective wanted to ask her about the events that happen at the club and at Dexter’s apartment. She notices her sister watching her from the bed.
“How do I look, Laila?” Julia smiles at her little sister.
“You look good sis.” Laila was happy that they weren’t living with Dexter anymore.
Bart, Anika, Hatter, Dakota, Terry, and Shigeko have been nice and caring towards her and Julia. She misses seeing Hatter because she was funny and nice. She hopes she comes by to see her before they head to their new home in Texas.
“Are you girls ready?” Shigeko comes walking into the girl’s bedroom and notices their beds were already made.
Laila looks at Shigeko, she didn’t know she was going anywhere. She had gotten dress as well. She had on a nice pair of tights and a dress.
“Where are we going, Shigeko?” Laila was curious.
“We young lady are going to the museum, while Julia meets with the police detective. Later, Bart and Anika are going to bring her back to us.
Then we are going to go and have dinner with a friend of Mr. Bounty’s.” Shigeko got an invite to bring the girls out to a family member of Mr.
Bounty’s. She has already verified with Mr. Bounty to make sure the invitation was real.
Terry picks up Julia, Bart, and Anika and takes them to pick-up Detective Cartwright. Terry watches Julia as she looks out the window of the Black Knight. She could tell that Julia was curious about the way the windows worked.
“Terry how is it that I can see people outside of the cab, but they can’t see inside the cab.” Julia looks towards Terry.
“That’s because the window is polarized to only allow one-way view. Now, I can depolarize the window so its filter’s out the light only or allow people outside to see us. I can also make the windows reflect the sunlight back out.” Terry had watched Julia on the monitor on her windshield. There were several small concealed cameras in the back that recorded every occupant that got into the cab.
Anika and Bart just watched Julia as they drove to their location. They finally pull in front of the townhouse and notices a woman standing outside waiting for the cab. Once the Cab stops, the door opens.
Detective Cartwright had gotten a text from Terry telling her that shew as bring the girl from Dexter’s apartment and her superiors with her. So, she went outside for Terry to pick her up. After twenty minutes, she spots Terry’s cab pull up to her. The doors on the cab automatically open for her.
As she gets in, she sees a man dressed in an expensive tailored suit. She could tell right away he wasn’t English. There was a certain look about him that, said he was American. Sitting across from him, was a woman that looked like she could be a model. She was dressed in an expensive tailor suit as well. Something about her put her on edge. She couldn’t say why, but that cop instinct cautioned her to be on guard around her.
Then there was the teenage girl with dark hair that matched the description she had gotten from the club and from a few bystanders. She was wearing a nice custom-tailored dress and expensive shoes. Detective Cartwright figure she should be in school right now.
Once everyone was in the cab, Terry pulls away and heads on a route they talked about. She knew that Anika and Bart would handle things in the back.
“Detective Cartwright, I would like to introduce you to my bosses and the young lady that was at the apartment that night. The lady sitting across from the gentleman is Anika Jagger, MI 6. The gentleman sitting across from her is Bart Hardy, MI 6 as well. The young lady is Julia MacGregor and the person I do believe you would like to talk too.” Terry engages the auto drive and watches everyone.
Detective Cartwright looks towards Julia “Julia, I would like to hear how you and your sister ended up at Dexter’s apartment.”
Julia sits down next to Bart and looks at him. She feels him hold her hand and give it a little squeeze.
“Our mother ran out on us. She said she was just going to the store and she never returned. I went down to the store she normally shopped at and the manager there said she never came in. I tried looking for her, but I never found her. So, I tried finding some work to buy food for me and my sister. Dexter said that he would take care of us. He saw how much I looked like a girl and started turning me out to have sex with men to afford the medicine for my sister. She is diabetic and needs insulin. If I sold my body for sex and brought home the amount of money he told me to make, he would take care of my sister.” She squeezes Bart’s hand.
“How about what happened at The Devil’s Chamber. Do you recall what happened there?” Detective Cartwright had her notebook out and was recording what Julia told her.
Julia looks towards Anika to see if it was permitted.
“Go ahead and tell her what happened that night, Julia.” Anika knew that Julia was asking permission.
“The young woman who stopped the diamond robbery that day worked at the Devil Chamber. Mr. Lennon wanted to get revenge for her
stopping the robbers. A fight ensued and as she was about to get seriously hurt from Mr. Lennon’s men, Mad Hatter Aylin and a MI 5 agent named Dakota showed up and beat the living daylights out of Mr. Lennon and his men.” Julia didn’t tell her that Hatter was ready to cut his balls off.
“Do you know who the woman was who stopped the robbery?” Detective Cartwright was curious.
“Mr. Lennon said her name was Leslie,” Julia remembered her name.
Detective Cartwright looks at Julia “are you sure?”
“Yes ma’am, I’m sure.” Julia wonders why she didn’t believe her.
Anika noticed that Detective Cartwright knew the person Julia was talking about. She wonders if she was the same person Terry, Dakota and Hatter wanted her to talk to.
“Do you know this person, Detective?” Anika watches Detective Cartwright body movements.
“Yes, I know her. She’s a street stage magician with a unique tattoo. “Detective Cartwright didn’t know that Leslie had something to do with eh events at The Devil Chambers.
“Is there anything else you need to ask Julia, Detective?” Bart looks at her.
“Yes, what are your intentions with Julia and her sister, Mr. Hardy? Because they are considered British citizens and you’ll need to go through proper channels to gain custody of them.” Detective Cartwright looks at Bart.
She notices a smile appears on his weathered face. She also notices how handsome he is.
“They will be flying back to the US with me when our mission here in England is taken care of. Julia and her sister are protected by a friend of ours and our associates. I believe you have already met several of our associates and know they are capable of taking care of anyone that tries to harm the girls.” An evil smile appears on his face.
Anika tries not to smile when she spots the look on Bart’s face. She knew anyone dumb enough to come after the girls, were digging their own graves.
Detective Cartwright looks at Anika and Bart and her instincts were right. These two people alone were extremely dangerous. She looks towards Terry and tries to figure out how he fits in with them. The other three people she met, she saw what they were capable of and heard stories and seen Hatter’s handy work.
“Is there anything else you would like to ask my daughter, Detective?” Bart was still holding Julia’s hand.
“No, that was all Mr. Hardy.” Ms. Cartwright looks at Julia and hopes her and her sister to have a better life now.
Terry drops Detective Cartwright off at her station. As she is getting out of the cab.
“Let me know when you want to be picked up.” Terry watches as she leaves.
“I will Terry, thank you.” Detective Cartwright heads towards her station.
As Terry is pulling away from the police station. Anika looks towards Terry “how much do you know about this Leslie?”
“Not as much as Hatter and Dakota do. I do know she is a street performer and has a few tricks up her sleeves. She is taking Martial Arts training from a middle age woman that I wouldn’t want to mess with her. She has extensive knowledge in hand-to-hand combat.” Terry has heard what the young woman is capable of.
“Go ahead and deliver us to Shigeko, Terry.” Anika sits back in the seat in the cab.
Julia just leans against Bart and couldn’t believe she was going to have a father and mom. Someone who will love her for her and love her sister.
Terry meets up with Shigeko and drops Julia off with her. After dropping Julia off, she takes Anika and Bart and drops them off at the house to get the Nobel. After she leaves Anika and Bart, she heads over towards the location where they figure the drone would attack. As she is waiting for a fare, she brings the specs up on the hud and examines them. There had to be something in them she missed.
Mole Hunt Chap. 16
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Hatter and Dakota decided to do some recon on the people Terry informed them about. Mouse was playing over watched. She had used the camera systems to locate the men, based on the intel Hatter had gotten.
Hatter skips up to the house they were staying at and knock on the door. She stands there whistling and listening for movement. She saw movement in one of the windows.
Dakota had gone around back and was using a special device that allows law enforcement to look through walls. She was picking up six people inside.
“Hatter, we have a party of six inside.” Dakota puts the device she had down and prepares to blow the door.
Hatter heard what Dakota said and just smile. She knocks on the door one more time and slips her throwing knife into her hand. She watches as the door opens and one of the guys Terry told them about stood in the doorway.
Mouse was watching Dakota and Hatter from the cameras in the neighborhood. She also had a birds eye view from one of the clear drones Terry built for the Nobel. It was hovering high enough that it couldn’t be spotted. She could also pick-up the infrared readings of five other people inside.
“What can I do for you?” The big man looks at Hatter and wonders who this clown was.
Several comments go through Hatter’s mind when he asked that question. An evil smile appears on her face as she looks at him.
“You could surrender right now to me. That way I won’t have to hurt any of you.” Hatter kept smiling at him.
The big guy just smirks at her. He was going to have fun with this one.
“Why don’t you come on inside, so we can talk about this?” He steps aside to let Hatter come inside.
Hatter stands there and palms a stun grenade in her right hand “Mmm, I don’t think so.” As she tosses the stun grenade she palmed.
Dakota activates the explosives she planted on the back door when she heard the stun grenade go off. She charges forward and starts shooting people. She manages to drop two people before she is slammed by a huge guy.
Hatter had jumped through after the stun grenade went off. She took down the guy that answered the door. She tosses another knife at another fellow. He had been waiting to grab her if she came inside. She heard an explosion from the rear of the house.
Someone blindsides her from the side, sending her to the ground. Before she can react, the person who blindsided her is on top of her. He had a knife and was trying to stab her.
Hatter looks into the eyes of the man trying to stab her with an old military Ka-Bar. She slips one of her throwing knives into her free hand and stabs the guy in the leg several times. She manages to hold his knife away from her throat.
The guy tries to stab Hatter, as she kept stabbing him in the leg. He keeps pressing his knife towards her throat. He feels her twist her knife in his thigh. He falls off her towards the left-hand side of her in pain and her knife sticking out of his leg.
Hatter jumps on him and pulls her knife out of his leg. She licks the blade and looks down into his eyes, so he could see the craziness in her eyes.
“Mmmm, your blood taste yummy.” As the smile on her face becomes even more sinister.
Dakota looks at the big fellow that slammed into her. He was a huge guy and looked to be extremely dangerous.
“Come on big boy, let’s dance” She moves fast and quickly.
She kicks his knees out from him and punches him in the face, fast and hard. She avoids him trying to grab her but feels his backhand as it connects with her chest. Her body armor absorbs the impact, but it does send her to the floor.
The guy tries to stomp on Dakota’s chest but gets kicked in the face when she flips up and backward. He wasn’t prepared for her quick reactions and his face meets her booted foot. He tries to recover from getting kicked in the face but doubles over when she hits him hard in the chest.
The blow felt like he had been kicked in the chest by a mule. He tries to block another punch from her, but she switches it up and comes from another angle. Where her punch connected with his body, was hurting. He looks at her and saw she was barely breathing hard or sweating. He wonders who the fuck she was and who trained her.
Dakota looked at the guy she was fighting. Her ribs were hurting from the blow to her chest. She looks at the guy and could see he was in worse shape. She had delivered several punches and kicks to his body.
“Want to surrender?” Dakota watches his body.
“Go to hell bitch!” As he goes to punch her.
Dakota blocks and punches him on the side of his head, knocking him out cold. She watches as he falls to the ground. She walks over and slaps her handcuffs on him.
Mouse had managed to slip the drone into the house. She had watched the fighting going on and couldn’t believe it. She spots Hatter and she had blood on her white face.
Dakota spots the drone hovering near the ceiling “call the cops and the paramedics, Mouse.”
“Gotcha you covered Dakota.” Mouse dispatches the police and paramedics to Hatter and Dakota’s location.
Dakota walks over where Hatter was and saw all the blood on the carpet. She noticed that Hatter had blood on her face.
“Are you alright, Hatter?” Dakota was concerned about the blood on her face.
“I’m fine.” Hatter pulls a shop rag out of her coat pocket and cleans her face off.
Hatter also cleans her throwing knives. She picks the Ka-Bar up and slips it in her pocket. She was going to keep it as a souvenir.
While they are waiting for the police and paramedics. The two of them look around the house for clues. Dakota finds a few laptops that Mouse was going to have to go through.
“Mouse, I have a few laptops for you to go through.” Dakota wasn’t a computer expert.
“Alright, slip the thumb drive I gave you into it.” Mouse prepares to receive the data.
Dakota plugs the thumb drive into the laptop’s USB port. She watches as the screen changes and the entire contents of the hard drive are downloaded. While that is going on, she looks around the room and finds a bag full of weapons and some cash.
Hatter found a few things during her searches. She pockets some money she finds. As for the weapons she finds, she leaves. The only exception is the blocks of plastic explosives she finds. She pockets what she can.
Mouse notices the battery level on the drone was getting low “Dakota, Hatter. I’m sending the drone back to the van. I’m keeping you on comms, so let me know if you find anything.”
“Roger Mouse” Dakota looks back over towards the laptop and notices it was finished.
She gathers up their cell phones and takes them with her. She can get Terry to access them and find out who they have been in contact with.
Dakota goes to locate Hatter.
She finds Hatter washing her hands and face. The blood was completely gone off her face, but she still had some on her outfit.
“Did you find anything?”
“I found some Play-Doh.” Hatter shows Dakota the plastic explosive she found.
“That’s not Play-Doh, Hatter.” Dakota picks a block up and examines it.
“I know.” She could hear the sirens heading their way.
Dakota heard the sirens as well “why don’t you go to the van and hide, while I handle things.”
“Okay!” As Hatter skips off towards the van.
Mole Hunt Chap. 17
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
When Dakota and Hatter get back to the warehouse they have been staying at. Hatter strips out of her outfit and stands under the water as it fell from the shower head. Her skin was pale from years of being covered. She runs her hands over the numerous scars that were on her body.
Places, where her skin had been removed and the only thing left, was a thin onion-like skin layer. Reminders of what the doctor did to her at the mental hospital. She pokes at the healed areas where she had been shot at. She’s been lucky so far.
She just stands there and let the water cascade down her body. She still finds it hard at times to understand what happened to her. All she knows was the madness that was inside her head, kept her going.
Aylin washes her hair and body. She scrubs her skin, until it is almost raw. Once she was done with her shower. She slips on a nightshirt that had the white rabbit from Alice in Wonderland on the front of it and walk into the small kitchen.
Her sensitive nose had picked up Dakota making them something to eat. She walks over to the refrigerator and grabs a beer.
Dakota notices Aylin grabbing a beer out of the refrigerator “aren’t you too young to be drinking that here?”
Hatter just looks at her “nope!” as she chugs it down.
Dakota just shakes her head as she finishes cooking for the two of them. She made sloppy joes and had the ingredients to make a small salad for the two of them. She knew Hatter wasn’t a picky eater. She ate almost anything you put in front of her. She knew Hatter’s favorite was pizza loaded down with a lot of pepperoni and sausage.
When Hatter finishes the first beer she took, she grabs another one and takes a little slower to drink that one. Hatter looks over towards
Dakota “why do you like Terry and what does it feel like when she enters you with a strap-on?”
Dakota was a little startled when Hatter asked that question. She looks at Hatter before she answers that question.
“I think Terry is a remarkable person and is very cute. As for how it feels when he uses a strap-on on me. Haven’t you ever masturbated or used a dildo before on yourself?” Dakota looks towards Hatter.
“Nope, never had a reason too. After the orderlies at the mental hospital raped me. I never wanted to experience what you and Terry do. It’s not because of them either. I’ve just never had the urge or desire to play with myself.” Hatter has never experience wanting to please herself.
“Haven’t you ever looked at someone and wonder what it would feel like to have them kiss you and do things to you?” Dakota watches Hatter’s body language.
“Nope, I have never had any desire or been moved in such a way.” Hatter takes a sip of her beer.
Dakota wonders why Hatter never felt like exploring that side of her body. She wonders if something went wrong mentally with Hatter in that
department. Could she have been turned off because she was raped, or could it had been because of what the doctor’s experiments did to her mentally?
Dakota finishes making dinner and set the small table in the kitchen for her and Hatter. Hatter had a way she liked her utensils set. She sits down at her place and looks at Hatter.
Hatter sits down at her place and the two of them start eating. She takes a bite of the sloppy joe Dakota made and liked it. She loved her salad and ate all of that. She had finished her beer and was drinking wine with dinner. Hatter knew Dakota liked wine with her meal.
“Do you think they are going to make their moves soon?” Hatter takes a bite of her salad.
“I don’t know, but I wouldn’t be surprised if they did.
SIS Headquarters:
Mouse was glad her shift was over. Her mother wouldn’t be free to take her home, so she pulls her cell phone out and texts Terry to come and pick her up. She stays inside the building till Terry’s cab shows up.
Terry was just dropping off his latest fare when a text appears on the screen next to him. It was from Mouse and wanted him to pick her up at the office. Terry heads over towards Vauxhall Cross to pick Mouse up.
It takes him twenty minutes to arrive at Vauxhall Cross. He looks towards the front door to make sure Mouse was there. He spots her emo hair coloring as she comes walking toward the door of the building.
Mouse spots Terry’s cab and starts heading towards it. She liked the fact that she didn’t have to call her uncle Detective Allan Dubin to come and pick her up.
“Hi Terry, thanks for coming to pick me up.” As Mouse climbs into the cab.
“It’s no problem, Mouse. Where’s your mother?” Terry pulls out and starts heading towards Countess Basset’s house.
“Have you had any luck tracking down Gavin Raymond?” Terry glance’s in his rearview mirror towards Mouse.
“He’s gone off the grid. I have searched through every camera and database. I have even contacted some of my family’s contacts and they are
keeping an eye out for him.” Mouse sent an email to some of her family’s snitches and informants. She’s dealt with them before.
“Hopefully, you’ll hear something from them.”
Terry was halfway to Countess Basset’s home when the lights inside the cab start flashing red. The HUD system automatically switches on and shows several small objects tracking them. Terry magnifies the rear camera view and notices they were palm size drones. There had to be at least forty of them.
“Do you have any way of taking them out?” Mouse was concerned.
They feel the cab rock as several of them drop out of the air explode around them. The explosion rocks the cab as the force of it rebounds off the armor skin of the cab.
“I’m activating The Black’s Knight jammer system.” Terry activates the signal jammer.
Mouse notices she loses all cell service. She looks through the back window and the drones were still following them.
“Terry, that’s not working. They are still following us.” Mouse knew British military research and the United States were working on attack drones like this.
“I know, I can see them. The Black Knight isn’t equipped with weapons like Wraith or Nobel.” Terry wishes she had thought about equipping The Black Knight with better weapons.
“Why didn’t you put weapons on this vehicle?” Mouse couldn’t believe Terry would forget that important matter.
“I did, but they are mounted forward behind the headlights. The Black Knight is built for surveillance, not combat and even if I active Wraith. He would get here too late. How are you at shooting targets?” Terry tries to avoid another set of drones coming in.
“I’m not. I’m a lover, not a fighter.” Mouse could shoot a gun, but she wasn’t as good as her mother or her uncle’s and cousins.
Her weapon was the computer, not a gun. She could do more damage to a person or organization with a computer.
“Dam! A Bounty that doesn’t use a gun.” Terry was going to have to tell Dakota next time he sees her.
Terry looks for a route he could use to give him cover. He sends a message to Anika and Bart informing them of his problem. He weaves in out
of traffic avoiding the drones as they come towards them. So, far they have sent ten after them. He still had thirty tracking after them.
Anika and Bart:
Anika and Bart were out checking out a few leads they had when Nobel beeped letting them know a text message arrived. A small HUD screen pops up “under attack by drones, HELP!” it switches showing The Black Knight’s current position.
“Launching attack drones.” Anika activates Nobel’s attack drones and sends them towards The Black Knight.
Bart heads towards The Black Knight as fast as he could. The attack drones should reach them first. Anika tells Terry to change direction and meet them at a location she was familiar with.
Terry and Mouse:
The Black Knight rocks again as five more drones flew in and explode against the armor. Cracks were starting to form on the special design glass.
“Terry, how much damage can the cab take?” Mouse had changed position, so she could see what was appearing on the HUD.
“I’m not sure. The cab was built for surveillance. If I had to guess, maybe one or two more explosions.” Terry wishes he had Wraith right now.
Mouse notices as a message appear from Anika on the HUD display. She knew of the location Anika wanted them to head.
“Terry, I thought you said the jammer was on? How are we still receiving messages from Anika and Bart?” Mouse wasn’t all familiar with all the secrets of the cab.
“All the vehicles are linked and have a secure channel. I can send each vehicle a message. If I need to, I can send it by laser to one of
Eruptions satellites and down to each vehicle. That’s how I can remote into each vehicle from a distance.” Terry knew she would need a secure
channel for the communications and links if the jammer was on.
Mouse watches as five more blips appear on the HUD. They were green and flashing.
“Terry, what are those new blips?” Mouse continue to watch as they got closer.
“Those are Nobel’s attack drones. Anika sent them to take out the ones still following us.” Terry switches to the drone’s attack cameras.
The last twenty drones start exploding as the mini-guns on the five attack drones Nobel sent engages their target. Nobel’s attack drones were equipped with special design mini-guns, just like Wraith’s spirit drone was.
Terry turns the jammer off when the drones arrive. She watches on her screen that she loses two drones, but still have three left. Once all the targets were destroyed, the drones fly cover for the cab. After fifteen minutes they meet up with Anika and Bart in the Nobel at the location Anika picked.
Anika and Bart couldn’t believe the damage the cab sustained as it pulled up to them. They could see cracks in all the glass. There were holes
in the armor that protected the cab.
“God, what were those drones carrying?”Anika couldn't believe the damage the cab takes.
Terry pulls up near Anika and Bart, happy that they made it safely. When Mouse tries the left passenger door, it didn’t want to open. She tries
the right-hand side passenger door. It opens without a problem.
Terry gets out and when she sees the damage done to the cab “oh, Alexa is going to hate me.”
Mouse looks and notices all the damage as well. She notices the back and the whole left-hand side of the cab had chunks of the armor missing and holes. All the glass was spider webbed.
“Oh, man. I was so lucky.” She was glad the explosions hadn’t managed to penetrate inside the cab.
Terry looks towards Anika “Do you know your niece, doesn’t know how to use a gun like the rest of your family? Hell, I bet Hatter could at least shot those drones down.”
Anika just looks at Mouse with a questionable look on her face. She figured everyone in her family were gun experts.
“Hey, just like I told Terry. I’m a lover, not a fighter. Besides, I already have enough people not trusting me.” Mouse knew if she was as good as
for shoot as her cousins and other members of her adopted family. People wouldn’t trust her.
“How long is it going to take you to fix The Black Knight, Terry?” Bart was running his fingers along the veins of the broken glass.
“I can do a down and dirty repair in a few hours. I have replacement glass. The armor is another story. That is going to take a little longer.”
Terry looks at all the damage done. If he worked all day and slept very little. He might be able to get most of the damage repaired.
Even with Alexa’s help, the armor was the biggest thing. He will have to either replace or fill the damage areas of the armor.
“Do what you can and if you need help. Let me know.” Bart figures he could add some muscle to the job.
“Thanks, Bart. I’ll head towards Alexa’s garage and begin the repairs.” Terry just shakes his head at all the work he had ahead of him.
Terry takes Mouse to Alexa’s garage and switches to another vehicle to take her home.
Mole Hunt Chap. 18
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Anika watches from her perch at the two figures they had managed to track down. Gavin Raymond and Diplomat Francis Baring.
“Bart, remember we are taking them in alive.” Anika was ready to pull the trigger if they even thought about reacting.
“Remember that, when you pull the trigger.” Bart approaches the two men.
Mouse had managed to track Gavin Raymond and Diplomat Francis Baring. They were hiding out at a townhouse on the outskirts of London.
Dakota was with them with Anika and Hatter providing back-up.
Dakota was around back covering the townhouse. Hatter was hiding in the van they came in, ready to spring out to capture anyone who tried to run.
“Alright, Anika. Let’s start this party.” Bart prepares himself for what was about to happen.
Anika sights in and gently pull the trigger on her custom rifle. All that is heard is a little puff of air as she fires three times. She watches as the window is broken and smoke starts to fill the inside of the townhouse.
A few seconds later, Gavin and Diplomat Francis come walking out of the townhouse coughing and rubbing their eyes. They couldn’t see straight, because their eyes were burning. They couldn’t get enough air into their lungs to overcome the smoke they inhaled.
Hatter jumps out of the van and walks over towards Diplomat Francis. She binds his hands with a zip cuff. She spots Bart zip cuffing his prisoner Gavin Raymond.
The two men look at Hatter and Bart “you can’t do this. Do you know who I am?”
“Yea, your bad guys and now you’re my play toy.” As Hatter smacks the back of the head of Diplomat Francis.
He struggles with her. He tries to break free from her grip.
“You keep it up or I might break your legs.” Hatter pokes him with one of her knives.
Diplomat Francis stops resisting. He had heard rumors about who this person was, but the rumors had said she left England. He starts walking
towards the van and is tossed in, along with Gavin Raymond.
Bart and Dakota climb in and shut the door on the van. Hatter was sitting in the back as they go to pick Anika up. Dakota pulls up and Anika hops into the van.
“Mouse, we have Gavin and diplomat Francis. Did you manage to locate the other two?” Anika watches as Dakota drives them towards another safehouse owned by MI5.
“Negative, Anika. I haven’t been able to locate Carl Herman or Count Nelson Rudd. I’m still looking for them. Also, Morgana has a satellite monitoring Prince Charles resident. She’s also monitoring the GPS location of all the royals using their cell phone.” Mouse had spoken with Gloria, Morgana’s business partner.
“How about the gang members Terry gave us the location of? Are they still there?” Anika knew they were next on their takedown today.
She wanted the other two they were after. Terry had studied the plans and material they found of the drone. They needed to find the other two and stop them before they could put their plan into play.
“So, far there hasn’t been any movement at the location.” Mouse has been monitoring the cameras around the location.
“Alright, notify your mom. We’re dropping Gavin and Diplomat Francis at the safe house. We’re going to go after the gang members next. Let
us know if there is any movement at the house.” Anika watches as Dakota heads towards the safe house.
Alexa’s Garage:
Alexa looks at all the damage done to the Black Knight and shakes her head “there’s no fixing this Terry. It will take a few days to get the replacement panels and reinforce them.”
Terry watches as Alexa examines the damage to The Black Knight. They had pulled out shrapnel that had been embedded in the armor. All the left-hand side windows, along with the back window had cracks and micro-cracks in them.
“Can’t we do a quick patch job and repaint the cab?” Terry had the material on hand to patch the cab.
“It will take to long for the patching material to dry. We would also need to sand down the patch material. Then prime and paint the cab. That
takes time Terry.” Alexa knew Terry had to know herself.
“I know, still I should have made the body modular like Wraiths is. That way it’s easier to fix and replace.” Terry was going to have to redesign the Black Knight.
“Even if you did, the cab still has physical damage from all the explosions that went off around it.” Alexa stops and picks out a piece of shrapnel they missed.
“Alright, let me arm Spirit just in case we need him.” As Terry starts heading toward where Wraith was stored.
“What do you want me to do with the Black Knight?” Alexa almost had Anika’s Jaguar ready for her.
“Prep it, to be shipped back to my family shop. I know we're almost done with our assignment over here.” Terry knew Anika and Bart were going after everyone today.
She was supposed to join them later. They had Morgana in overwatch, keeping an eye on Prince Charles. She heads towards Spirit and replenishes his weapon systems.
She checks his system and makes sure all his systems were up and running. After the terrorist, they stopped and freeing the girls. She hadn’t gotten around to reloading Wraith’s weapon system.
Alexa starts shutting down the Black Knights system. She logs into the secure connection and starts backing the computers up to the servers at Camelot Network Services. She knew Terry would go over the information later.
While that was going on, she goes back to work on Anika’s Jaguar. Anika was going to take it back to the states with her. Her big brother will understand.
After Terry finishes getting Wraith reloaded and ready to move out. She heads back towards the main garage where she notices The Black Knight backing up its database to Camelot’s computers.
Anika, Bart, Dakota, and Hatter:
Anika and Bart drop Gavin and Diplomatic Francis off at the safehouse. They get back into the van and head towards the house. Anika wonders who was going to come and pick their prisoners up.
Twenty minutes later, a black SUV pulls up to the place. A young woman with long curly dark brown hair that came past her shoulders and wearing a tailored black business suit gets out and heads towards the door of the building.
She punches in the access code and enters the building. The young woman spots the two men she has been sent to pick-up.
“Well, hello gentlemen and I use that term loosely. It seems you have been very naughty and need to be punished for what you have done.”
Casey had been asked by her aunt to come to pick them up and transport them to prison.
“You guys are lucky that the people who capture you had orders to bring you in alive.” She walks over and checks the zip cuffs.
Gavin and Diplomat Francis had no idea who this young woman was. She had a slight limp to her walk. They could also tell she was carrying a gun as well. Gavin thought about trying to grab her gun.
He was about to grab her gun when he hears “don’t even think about. I’ll break your hands before you could even use it.” Casey looks at him with a look that could kill on her face.
The Gang house:
Anita, Bart, Hatter, and Dakota stop a block away from the location Terry gave them. Dakota gets out and scouts ahead. She moves carefully and quietly among the houses and vehicles.
She manages to get close enough to the house and listen to who might be inside. She slips a hand drill out and slip an endoscope into the hole and look around. She spots three people so far. She is careful and slips a little more inside the hole and detects four more.
“We have seven people inside, Anika. There might be a little more, but so far I’m counting at least seven.” Dakota pulls the scope out and moves back to where they are waiting.
“Flash and smoke grenades.” Bart looks at everyone.
“Gotcha!” Hatter checks her needlers and makes sure they are full and charge.
“Hatter, you’re with me. Dakota, you’re with Anika.” Bart looks at Dakota and Hatter to make sure they understood.
“You take the front, Bart.” Anika figures her, and Dakota could take the back.
They move into position and at the same time, fire flash grenades and smoke grenades into the house. Bart kicks in the door, while Dakota uses a small explosive device on the lock. They move as one into the house.
Pavel Andreievich and his men were getting their weapons prep and ready to go. They were told that the operation was going to take place tomorrow. He looks at his men as they double check their weapons. They were preparing to move out.
The next thing they know, flash grenades were going off the place was filling with smoke.
“Grab a mask!” As Pavel tries to grab one.
As he was trying to grab one, he notices someone dress as the Hatter and feels a sharp prick. He watches as the figure takes aim at one of his men. He spots Fatos turning around attacking the figure that shot him, just as he passes out.
Hatter had come in and shot one person with her needler. Just as she was taking aim at a huge bald fellow. Her arm gets hit hard, numbing her hand and sending her needler to the floor.
Fatso pulls a huge sick looking knife out and grins at Hatter.
A huge smile appears on Hatter’s face as she slips two of her throwing knives into her hand. She dodges in time as the guy lunges at her. He was trying to strike her chest, but because she moved out of the way, he misses her.
Hatter brings her knives up and slices across his forearm. An evil smile appears on her face. She moves in close and slices across his chest.
Fatso tries to move out of the way of the young girl as she stepped in close to him but was unable. She was quick, small and nimble. He felt her knives as they cut across his chest. He felt them when he was pulling his arm back and she sliced his forearm.
Hatter slips one of her playing cards into her hand and slices across the man’s throat in front of her. She tosses both knives in her hand at the guy, with one hitting him in the chest and the other one hitting next to the first one.
Fatso grabs his throat as he felt something sharp slice his throat. He then felt two knives embed themselves into his chest. He looks at the young white face girl as he fell forward with blood coming out of his throat.
Dakota strikes her opponent in the throat. She jumps up on his shoulders and wraps her legs tight around his neck. She brings him down to the floor and slams her fist into his throat.
Dakota goes flying off the guy she was on. Something hit the back of her head. As she is trying to get her bearings, she spots a guy coming towards her. He had a chair leg in his hand and was bouncing it.
Liridon had spotted a woman in a black bodysuit bring down his friend Meriton. He picks up one the damaged chair legs nearby and used it like a baseball bat, hitting the woman on her back. He looks at her as she stands up. He had to admit she looked pretty. He swings the chair leg at her but misses. He feels her punch him in the chest as she got close and personal with him.
Dakota looks at the man who hit her. Her back stung from the hit. She moves in close and punches him hard in his chest.
Liridon, tries to hit the woman in front of him, but she blocks his strike. He feels his legs sweep out from under him, as he fell to the floor on his back. The next thing he felt is the woman on top of him and a sharp blow to the side of his head.
Hatter takes another guy down. She threw three of her throwing knives into his body. She had blood on her face, from the first guy she took down. She managed to find her needler she dropped as she drops another guy.
By the time the fighting had stopped. Everyone had some sort of injury. Among the people they fought, there was at least three dead. Hatter had killed two and Dakota had killed the person she fought.
“Is everyone okay?” Bart looks at all his teammates.
“We’re fine, big brother.” Dakota comes walking towards him with a slight limp to her walk.
She twisted her ankle when she did a roundhouse kick at one of the people she fought. She uses a damaged wall for support.
Hatter appears with blood covering her pale white face. She had pulled her knives out of the second guy she took down. She pulls her handkerchief out of her front pocket and wipes her face and the playing card she used to slice one guys neck. Her arm still felt numb from being hit.
Anika looks at her people and notices all of them had some sort of injury. Bart looked like someone stabbed him in the leg, Dakota was limping, and Hatter had blood on her suit and on her face.
She had a knife wound that went across her abdomen. None of her people were coming out of this untouched.
Anika calls Elizabeth to meet her at Hatter’s and Dakota’s place. She places another call to Countess Basset letting her know the gang had been taken down. After she gets off the phone with the Countess, she sends a message to Morgana to see if she could help Mouse locate Carl Herman or Count Nelson Rudd.
Mole Hunt Chap. 19
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Elizabeth pulls up to Dakota’s and Hatter’s safehouse and head inside. She was greeted by Hatter with a knife landing in the doorframe as she walked in.
“It’s nice to see you as well, Hatter.” Elizabeth pulls the knife out of the door frame.
Elizabeth walks over and looks at the most serious injuries first. The slash across Anika’s abdomen was deep and required staples to close it.
She wraps Anika’s abdomen tightly, to give her some sort of support.
“You’re going to need to take it easy, Anika. If you don’t, you’ll tear the wound opened.” As she gives Anika a new black shirt to wear.
Anika had stayed still when Elizabeth used staples to close her wound up. They hurt as she did each one. She had fifteen staples holding her wound closed. The bandage Elizabeth put on her was tight, but she understood why.
Elizabeth moves to Bart’s injured leg and closed the wound. He was lucky that the knife had just hit the muscles in his leg, instead of the artery. If the knife had moved a little to the right, it would have nicked his femoral artery.
She wraps Dakota’s ankle. She had twisted it doing a roundhouse kick. As for Hatter, when Elizabeth went to check her hand, Hatter wouldn’t let her.
“Hatter, give me your hand, so I can check it.” Elizabeth looks at Hatter, like a mother looking at a naughty child.
“My hand is fine.” Hatter squeezes her hand and it hurts when she does.
“Lair, now give me your hand.” Elizabeth holds her hand out for Hatter to put hers in.
“Hatter, give Elizabeth your hand.” Dakota looks towards her.
Hatter cautiously places her hand in Elizabeth’s. She doesn’t trust doctors, not after what one doctor did to her. She hated them as a matter of fact.
Elizabeth noticed how bruised the top of Hatter’s hand was. She removes Hatter’s coat and saw another bruise where she must have been hit. The bruise was huge and when she went to lightly touch it, Hatter almost hit her.
Dakota stops Hatter from hitting Elizabeth with her good hand. She could tell that Hatter was in pain from Elizabeth just lightly touching her arm there.
“Breath, Hatter. Elizabeth is only seeing how bad the bruise is.” Dakota knew Hatter had a high tolerance for pain, but for her to react like she did, meant that the bruise must be bone deep.
Elizabeth lightly and carefully rub a salve on the bruise and on Hatter’s injured hand. The numbing and healing properties will allow Hatter some use of her arm and hand.
“Hatter, you’ll have limited use of your right hand. If you use it too much, your hand will lock up from the pain.” Elizabeth knew that Hatter was ambidextrous, so it shouldn’t be a problem.
Hatter squeezes her right hand just a little bit after Elizabeth bandaged it. She couldn’t close it enough to throw a knife or one of her playing cards. She gets her needler out of her coat pocket and manages to squeeze the trigger. She manages to hit the wall with it.
Hatter puts the needler back in her pocket. She could still us her hand to pull the trigger on her needler. She looks towards Elizabeth with a smile on her face.
As Hatter was looking at Elizabeth, Anika’s cell phone beeps. It was a text message from Mouse.
“Located Count Nelson Rudd on way to apprehend him.” There was a mouse image wearing a police uniform after the message.
“She’s not a field agent.” Anika couldn’t believe Mouse was going after Count Nelson Rudd.
“Who’s not a field agent, Anika?” Bart was curious.
“Mouse. She’s on her way to apprehend Count Nelson Rudd.” Anika shows Bart the message she just got.
Bart reads the message and couldn’t believe Mouse was going after him. According to what Jack told him about his niece. She wasn’t the field operative type
Mouse and Count Nelson Rudd:
Mouse borrowed her mother’s car at the agency and was heading towards where Count Nelson Rudd was hiding out. Anika and her crew might have been able to accomplish apprehending Count Rudd, but where he was hiding out would have been a problem for them to get into.
She pulls up to the gate guard at the elite estate Count Nelson Rudd has been hiding out at. You had to have a membership with this group in order to get in.
Mouse notices that her old friend Rory Hastings was at the gate. She hasn’t seen him since her days with her old street gang.
“Hey Rory, long time no see. How have things been?” Mouse had a smile on her face.
Rory couldn’t believe it was his old friend Mouse “where have you been hiding these pasts few years?”
“I got in some trouble and decided to lay low for a while in Scotland.” Mouse hopes her lie will hold.
“Damn! How did you manage to escape being arrested?” Rory heard how the gang Mouse use to be in were arrested by an undercover MI 5 agent.
“I got word about what was going down and managed to hide till it was all over. So, is my membership still good?” Mouse hopes it was. She hasn’t used it in a while.
“Yep, your membership is still good. You remember the rules, don’t you?” Rory looks at Mouse.
“Yep, I remember the rules.” She smiles at him as the gate opens for her.
Mouse drives up the long driveway towards an old country home. The place was a hideout for criminals and a place where they could find
shelter. No one knew about it, because in order to become a member. You had to be sponsor by a member. Her sponsor happened to be the current owner of the place.
Mouse parks her mother’s car and heads inside the place. She was greeted by the doorman as she enters. She smiles at him and heads towards the lounge area.
She felt a little nervous being back at this place. As far as people knew she was either captured or died on the operating table. Most people didn’t know the truth about what happened to her. That is why she decided to come after Count Rudd.
She still had her membership to the place. Mouse looks around and spots the Count. He was with three women and was enjoying himself. A smile appears on her face as she walks over to the bar.
She walks over and orders a drink.
Mouse watches as Count Rudd enjoys himself and when he gets up to go to the bathroom. She follows him. While he is inside, she slips in
and shoots him with a knockout dart, while he is peeing.
Mouse smiles as she watches him crumple to the floor of the restroom. She was going to have a hard time getting the Count out of the
restroom. She walks over and manages to pick him up, after zipping his pants up.
As she is walking out of the bathroom with the count. She passes a few guys heading towards the men’s room.
“I wore him out.” As a sly smile appears on her face.
The guys just laugh as they head into the bathroom. She manages to carry him to her car with the door man’s help.
“Thanks, and here’s two hundred pounds, to keep quiet.” As she palms him the money.
Once she was in the car and away from the place. Mouse dials Anika’s number and hopes they can meet up with her.
Mole Hunt Chap. 20
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Mouse receives a text from Anika to bring Count Rudd to the safehouse Hatter and Dakota was using, since everyone was there anyway. It takes Mouse a while to get to the address. She knew from her past that the neighborhood the safehouse was in, wasn’t a safe neighborhood.
In the last few months, there had been several suspicious deaths.
She finds the warehouse she was supposed to go to and text Anika that she had arrived. The door starts to open as she pulls inside. She notices that several cars inside, along with a car that looked like it belonged in a movie. Mouse hears the door starting to close behind her, as she parks next to a Nobel.
Mouse watches as Anika and Bart walk towards her car. She gets out as they get closer to the car.
“So, this is your secret hideout.” Mouse looks around the place.
“Blame your uncle, this is one of his safehouses.” Anika peeks inside the car Mouse drove in.
“Doesn’t he know how bad the crime rate is around this property?” As Mouse opens the door to the car for Bart.
“He probably does, and I would bet he has someone check on his properties.” Anika was being careful moving around.
“I wouldn’t be surprised if he or the family does. Mom said that the family has contacts all over Europe. So, do you think you can get this guy to talk and tell us where the other guy is and what they have planned?” Mouse watches as Bart lifts the count out of the car.
“Oh, I think Hatter can get this guy to talk.” Bart was trying to be careful because of the wound on his leg.
“You better be careful, big brother or your wife is going to skin you.” Dakota was watching Bart as he hauled the Count over to a chain and hook hanging down from the ceiling.
Mouse saw a woman she hadn’t met yet. She heard her call Bart big brother.
“Are you two related?” Mouse couldn’t see any family resembles between the two.
“He’s my big brother, just as our boss is your uncle. If you didn’t know it already, Anika is your aunt.” Dakota was still learning the connection between Jack and his family over here in London.
Mouse looks towards Anika “you’re, my aunt?”
Anika gives Dakota a dirty look and then turn her attention back to Mouse “I was adopted by your Uncle Jack and with permission from his mother. Your uncle is terrible about telling the rest of the family.”
“So, that makes you my youngest aunt and my mother’s youngest sister?” Mouse wonders if her mother knew.
“Yeah. Why did you go after the Count? Your uncle said you’re not the field agent type.” Anika looks at Mouse as she keeps an eye on Bart.
“Here, let me help you, Bart.” Elizabeth walks over and helps Bart secure the Count to the hook hanging down from the ceiling.
Mouse had spotted another woman helping the one they called Bart. She wonders how many women were on her Uncle’s team.
“I normally don’t, but I learned he went to a place you guys couldn’t get into. You have to be a member of it and I still have a membership with them, from my days on the streets.” Mouse didn’t know if Hatter would have a membership.
Normally, someone with Hatter’s reputation brought to much attention to the country club. The country club likes to keep a low profile, so they could operate without MI 5 or Scotland Yard knowing what went on there. Certain members of her adopted family were too well known to have a membership there.
“Do I want to even know how or why you have a membership there?” Anika didn’t know much about Mouse’s background.
All she knew about Mouse, was she was a computer genius and was the daughter of a Countess that ran MI5. She wonders if Jack knew the whole story about his niece?
“I prefer to keep my past associations kind of private. My mother knows and so does Uncle Sheamus, but other those two. No one else does.”
Mouse didn’t really like sharing her past, because she was embarrassed about it.
Elizabeth and Bart finally had Count Rudd secured and hanging. Elizabeth wonders if Anika was going to have Hatter interrogate him?
“So, who is going to interrogate the Count?” Elizabeth looks towards Bart.
“Oh, please let me do it, Uncle Bart.” Hatter comes skipping over with an eager look on her face.
She so wanted to have some fun. She was rubbing her hands together with an evil grin on her face.
“What am I going to do with you, Aylin?” Anika looks over towards Hatter as she pleads with Bart to let her torture, Count Rudd.
Mouse couldn’t believe how excited Hatter got wanting to torture Count Rudd. She just shakes her head and wonders where her uncle found Hatter. The girl was crazy and bloodthirsty.
Bart looks at Hatter “what do you think, Anika? Should we turn Hatter loose on him?”
“I think he has earned the right to be tortured by her for his crimes.” Anika walks over towards the unconscious body of Count Rudd.
“Mouse, what did you use to knock him out?” Anika looks at Mouse.
“I used a knockout dart.” She holds up a dart identical to the one she used on the Count.
Anika takes it and looks at it. She wonders if Hatter’s neutralizer will wake him up?
“Hatter, stick him with your neutralizer after we strip him off his clothes.” Anika looks towards Bart and Elizabeth.
Elizabeth takes her scissors and starts cutting all the Counts clothes off. She lets them pile up on the floor. When she cuts his underwear off, she steps back to let Hatter have her fun.
Hatter walks over with a syringe in her hand and stick the needle in him and presses the plunger. They watch as the Count wakes-up right away and wonder why he couldn’t move. He spots a group of people he had been warned about watching him. He spots the one they called Hatter standing near him with a huge smile on her face.
“Where am I and how did I get here?” Count Rudd couldn’t figure out how he got where he is.
“Well, to answer your first question. You are our guest and my niece Mouse brought you to me.” Anika had her hands resting on Mouse’s shoulder.
“You can’t torture me. You don’t have the authorization to do that.” Count Rudd knew the one that spoke. She and her male partner were ordered to bring him and his companions in alive and unharmed.
“Well, you see Count Rudd. You have certain information we need, and I know you aren’t going to volunteer that information. So, unfortunately, that only gives us certain options we can use to get the information from you. Also, I’m not going to be the one that is going to torture you. That will be the Mad Hatter there and she’s going to enjoy it. So, please resist as long as you can to give her some practice.” An evil smile appears on Anika’s face.
“Oh goodie, I can have some fun.” Hatter giggles with excitement.
“Now, where should I begin?” Hatter taps the side of her face as she thinks about what she wanted to do.
Normally she sprays her victim down with water and uses battery cables. However, she wanted to try something different this time around.
“Lizzy, can I borrow your forceps, please?” Hatter looks towards Elizabeth for an answer.
“Sure, Hatter.” Elizabeth gets her forceps out of her medical bag and hands them to Hatter.
“Thanks” As she clamps Count Rudd’s left testicle.
Count Rudd starts screaming when Hatter clamps his left testicle. His whole body starts shaking from the pain as he hangs in the air.
“Do you have another one, Lizzy?” Hatter was so happy.
“Sure do. Here you go.” As Elizabeth pulls another one out of the medical bag and hands it to Hatter.
Hatter clamps Mr. Rudd’s other testicle. She was having so much fun as she watches them turn purple. She looks up at Count Rudd “I would start talking to me before you lose your balls.”
Mouse couldn’t believe what Hatter was doing to Count Rudd. If she still had her testicles, they would be hurting just from looking at Count Rudd’s turning purple. She could only imagine the pain he was feeling.
Hatter watches as Count Rudd kept resisting the attempt to tell her what he knew. She walks over to her van and opens the sliding side door. She was looking for her butane torch. She finds it under her mattress.
She grabs it and clicks it on. The blue flame was the way she likes it.
“Hatter, what are you going to do with that?” Mouse was curious what Hatter was going to use her torch for.
“I’m going to roast some nuts.” An evil grin appears on her face.
“That was such a bad joke, Hatter.” Dakota looks at her partner in crime as she gets closer to Count Rudd.
Bart looks at Count Rudd “I would start talking before she gets back to you.”
Count Rudd was in pain from the clamps squeezing his testicles. He couldn’t go anywhere and the young girl coming towards him had an evil look to her face. He watches as she steps closer to him and he could feel the heat from the torch as she moved it towards his testicles.
“Alright! I’ll talk, I’ll talk.” He screams when he feels the flame burn his skin.
“Hatter, that’s enough.” Bart reaches for Hatter’s hand.
He lowers her hand down and takes her torch.
Hatter looks at Bart “you never let me have any fun.” Hatter had a pouty look on her face as she looked at Bart.
“Then start talking, Count.” Anika steps forward with her cellphone and sets it to record.
Mole Hunt Chap. 21
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
“Careful with loading that crate. I don’t want anything to happen to it.” Carl Herman watches as the men loaded the crate containing the drone he built into the truck.
He had to hurry up and move from this location. All his associates have been either captured or killed. He suspects that they will be coming after him soon. He couldn’t let the plan go to waste. They worked too hard to get to this point.
Once everything was loaded up in the cargo truck. He looks towards the men “get in the back of the truck and protect the cargo.”
Once the men are in the back of the truck. He walks over and secures the back door.
“Let’s get out of here, Arthur.” Carl looks at his assistant.
Arthur walks around to the driver side and climbs in. He starts the cargo truck up and starts heading towards their prep and launch site. He knew his boss Carl was going to get the drone up in the air before they could be stopped. Once it was up in the air, there won’t be anything they could do to stop it.
Carl gets a text that the Count has been captured. He was last seen with a girl with an emo style hair coloring. Carl figures that must have been Countess Charlotte Basset’s daughter. He had sent drones after her and the cab she was picked up in. He and the Count had found out that the cab hadn’t been a normal cab.
Then another drone had come from out of nowhere and took his drones out like they were nothing. He did manage to capture images of that drone. He didn’t know who had built it, but it was built for combat with a small minigun and missiles.
The attacks against the people in the Jaguar had failed as well. He was going to make sure this attack worked and would be protected from interference. After a half-n-hour, they arrive at the location.
Carl gets out and opens the warehouse doors, as Arthur pulls the cargo truck into it. Once the cargo truck was inside, Carl closes the doors and unlock the back of the cargo truck.
“Unload everything and get them ready for deployment.” Carl walks over to help unload all the drones and their parts. He also helps get them ready and prepare the biggest one as well.
“Be careful with those missiles.” Carl had a hard time getting his hands on them.
He was lucky that the Count had contacts on the black market and that he knew a few arms dealer. As for the two medium drones, he packs them with the mini-drones loaded with explosives. The biggest one, he runs a system check to make sure all the systems inside were working correctly and charge.
One of the guys working for Carl looks at Arthur as he bolts on the propeller on the back of the biggest drone. He had never seen a drone built like this one. Once it was in the air, it would be nearly impossible to spot it or hear it.
Carl steps back to look at all five drones. The four medium ones and the big one.
“Is everything ready?” Carl looks towards his assistant and the other two men.
“They are already for launch, Mr. Herman.” Jake wipes his hands and cleans the drone he just finished prepping.
Carl looks at the time on his cell phone. They still had fourteen hours before they had to launch.
“We’ll launch in the morning. Go ahead and get some sleep. We have a busy morning tomorrow.” Carl was ready to launch the drones and complete the plan him and his friends had worked out.
Dakota and Hatter’s Safehouse:
Anika and the team along with Mouse had gone to the location that Hatter had gotten out of Count Rudd. The information that they had gotten from Count Rudd had said that the other person they were looking for would be here prepping for the attack on the Royal family tomorrow.
Anika was being careful, because of the cut across her abdomen. Dakota, Mouse, and Hatter were searching the place. Someone had been at the location but were gone now.
“Hey Anika, you better look at this.” Terry had found a basting injector and it still had some residue in it.
Anika walks over to see what she found. She looks at the liquid still in the injector with a puzzled look on her face.
“What is it, Terry?” Anika looks at the yellowish liquid in the injector.
“It’s a binary explosive liquid. I’ve used it before when I was in the army. When its primary components are separated, its stable and you can
activate it with a flame. When it burns, it produces a blue flame. You could hold it in your hand while it burns without a problem. But when you combine it with Astrolite A and send an electrical charge through it. It explodes with the explosive force of three plastic explosive bricks.” Terry has seen how bad the liquid could be.
“How stable is this liquid?” Anika was curious.
“Extremely stable. In order to set it off, you would need a small electrical charge. A nine-volt battery could set it off.” Terry wonders what they were using this for.
Hatter was looking around while Terry and Anika were talking. She still wanted to torture Count Rudd some more. She was enjoying herself. She looks around the place but doesn’t find much.
Mouse and Dakota were searching through the trash and such. There was a lot of taking out, empty beer cans, and bottle.
“Well, hello.” Mouse pulls out a few packages that held SSD drives and Raspberry pi boxes.
Dakota looks at the packages “do you think those were used in the drone design?”
“Yes, you could use these. They are small enough that you could program them to carry out almost any type of commands. An SSD drive
would be perfect because it doesn’t use a standard platter drive.” Mouse could always backtrack where they bought these from.
Elizabeth and Bart were providing lookout as the other members were searching the place. Elizabeth looks at Bart “so, what is the plan after this mission?”
“For me, it is getting used to being a father and running my company. For you guys, it's going to be some downtime. You have been on two missions and Jack has a rule about taking some downtime.” Bart knows how Jack is when it comes to his people.
“Good, I and my wife have been talking about starting a family. She wants to see her design company pass onto our children.” Elizabeth doesn’t have a problem with that.
“Well, remember, don’t force your kids into something they don’t want to do. Let them choose their path and support their decision or choice.” Bart knew what it was like to force someone down the wrong path. He lost a good friend because he became something he shouldn’t.
“We better call it a night.” Anika came walking back with Hatter, Terry, Dakota, and Mouse.
“Did you guys find anything interesting?” Bart looks towards everyone.
“Yeah, liquid explosives and empty computer components boxes.” Terry had seen what Dakota and Mouse had found.
Anika looks towards Mouse “can those things be used in drones.”
“Easily. If the programmer knows what they are doing. They could write a program or directions and then set it free.” Mouse has played around
with the Raspberry Pi before.
“Well, we know who their targets are, and we know who they are going to attack tomorrow morning. So, let's go ahead and prepare for the attack. Mouse, I have Morgana on overwatch, so coordinate with her and track the royals.” Anika hopes they don’t mess up on this mission.
“Don’t worry, Anika. I’ll be on the job.” Mouse was going to have to be at work early tomorrow.
Everyone heads back to Bart and Anika’s place to prepare for tomorrow. Terry leaves early to take the Nobel back to the garage and arm it.
Mole Hunt Chap. 22
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Hatter throws one of her throwing knives at the makeshift target she set-up. She couldn’t sleep any longer and woke-up at 0400hrs. She decided to get some practice in as she drinks a bottle of Irish Whiskey.
Terry and Dakota were checking over Nobel making sure his weapons systems were finally installed and ready. They had stayed up all night working on Nobel. While Terry was inside Nobel, he saw Nobel’s system come alive. He knew it had to be Morgana checking out Nobel’s weapon system and his drone. All the vehicles she has built so far, Nobel and Wraith had the two most powerful of all the drones. Both drones were built for combat.
Dakota notices Terry sitting in the driver seat of the Nobel watching as a system check was done. She was curious who was doing the system check.
“Who’s doing that?” As Dakota sits down in the passenger seat.
“Morgana. She has remote access to Nobel and Wraith.” Terry watches the screen as Morgana logs off.
“Well, I hope we're ready to take this Carl Herman down.” Dakota watches Hatter as she takes a drink from her bottle as she throws another knife at the target.
Hatter takes a swig from her bottle and walks over to removes her knife from the target. The bottle was half empty.
“Hatter, you might want to lay off the alcohol. You never know when we are going to be needed.” Dakota walks over to take Hatter’s bottle from her.
‘I’m fine. I can still kill whoever I aim at.” Hatter slips a knife into her hand and tosses it at the target.
It hits dead center “see, I didn’t miss.” As she walks over and pulls her knife from the target. She slides it back up her sleeve.
“Hatter, first I am very impressed with that throw. Secondly, what is bothering you? You never hit the bottle unless something is bothering you.” Dakota has gotten to know Hatter’s moods since rooming with her.
“Nothing is bothering me.” Hatter turns and walks away.
Bart and Anika:
Anika was woken when her cellphone beeped letting her know she received a new text message. She reaches over and grabs her phone. She notices the message was from Morgana. She notices it contained some satellite images as well. It showed four drone shaped objects surrounding a floating engine. She could see a shadow, but she couldn’t make out what it was.
A few seconds later, her cellphone beeps again and another image appears with an enlarged image of the drones. The shadow outline was shaped like a drone, but it just looks like a bunch of items hovering in midair.
“Terry and Mouse need to see this.” Anika gets out of bed and grabs her house robe.
Anika dials Terry’s number and sends the images to Terry. If anyone could make them out, she could. She sends a copy to Mouse as well.
Once Anika was done doing that, she hops into the shower and starts getting ready to go. She sends a wake-up message to Bart’s phone.
Bart rolls over and slaps his cellphone. He stayed up late after they got back talking to his wife. She was going to head out to Morgana’s place and help her with the nanites. His cellphone goes off a second time. He turns it off and stumbles towards the bathroom to relieve his bladder.
Once this mission was done, he was going to spend time getting caught up with his company and spending time with the girls. Once he has done his morning business, he heads into the kitchen and grabs a coffee.
He notices that Anika was in the kitchen drinking a cup of coffee. He walks over and brews himself a cup.
“You’re up early.”
“I got a text from Morgana on our targets.” Anika shows Bart the text and images.
“Then, why are we still here. Let’s get the team and head towards them.” Bart was ready to end this.
“I sent Terry the image since he is our expert on drones. Morgana and her crew are still on overwatch.”
“Well, we need to take those drones out.”
“We will. First, we need to protect the Royals.” Anika finishes her coffee.
Mouse:
Mouse watches as her mother drives them to work. She had to explain to her mother what she did, even though she was considered an adult.
Her mother still wanted to know what she did. Her mother did get a laugh out of what she did to Count Rudd.
“So, do you think you're going to catch the last person?” Countess Charlotte glances at her daughter.
“Yes, ma’am. I think he is going to make his move sometime today. We’re sure he is going to use a drone or something to attack the Royals.”
Mouse knew the empty packages they found yesterday could be used to build drones.
“Well, you did well. Just be careful.” Charlotte never wanted her daughter in the family business.
Once they arrive at the SIS headquarters. Mouse goes down to her department and logs onto her computer system. She receives a message
from Gloria, Morgana’s friend. The message contained the latest intel they had gathered. While she is looking at the message, she accesses the classified protocol for tracking the Royals.
Mouse brings up the location she got from Morgana and dig through the records on who owns the property where Carl Herman was. A name pops up, as she the crosses reference it with MI 5 records. The property belonged to a relative of Carl Herman. A relative that is currently dead, but the property was still in their name.
She adds all that information to the files she has been keeping. That way, if someone was to look at what her aunt’s team did. They could follow all the evidence they collected and build a case against the preps. She felt sorry for Count Rudd after what Hatter did to him. The man had to have his testicles removed from the damage done.
Camelot Network Solutions:
Gloria was at her station reconfiguring another of their client’s computer systems when her top right monitor starts flashing red. She moves it to her center monitor and notices that Carl Herman were launching the drones. She sends an emergency text to all of Anika’s team members.
She also sends an emergency text to Morgana, so she could control Spirit, while she controlled Stardust ever.
Morgana was down in the cafeteria grabbing some breakfast when she received an emergency text from Gloria. The message read: He’s launching now.
“Damn!” Morgana just grabs a muffin, coffee and take it with her to her station.
As she rolls into the operations center “has launch already?”
“Yeah, I already alerted Anika and her crew and launched Spirit and Stardust ever.” Gloria was directing both drones to intercept the other drones.
Morgana rolls to her station “Stardust ever?”
“Yeah, I just named Nobel’s drone.” Gloria figures if Wraith’s drone was named Spirit, then Nobel should have his drone named.
“Transfer control of Spirit to my workstation.” Morgana plugs in and takes control of Spirit.
“Done.”
London, England:
Anika and her team received the alert from Gloria. A few seconds after they received the text Spirit and Stardust ever launched from Wraith and Nobel. They were heading off to intercept the other drones.
Terry looks over towards Dakota “you and Hatter take Nobel. I’ll take Wraith and Elizabeth can ride with me. Anika and Bart will take her Jaguar.”
Alexa had finished armoring Anika’s Jaguar and increasing the horsepower of the engines. She even upgraded her suspension and handling. Terry had added some extra protection to the jaguar.
Terry summons Wraith to Hatter’s warehouse and gets in. He goes by and picks Elizabeth up from the hotel, she and her wife have been staying in.
Elizabeth’s Hotel:
Elizabeth was finishing packing when she received the alert about the attack on her cell phone. She gets a second one from Terry, telling her to be out front. He was picking her up in Wraith.
Elizabeth looks at her wife “the team needs me. Do you think you can handle this the packing by yourself?”
Sara looks at her wife “go. I’ll finish up and be careful.” As she gives Elizabeth a kiss.
Elizabeth returns the kiss and grabs her guns. She also grabs her medical gear to take with her. just in case someone gets injured.
SIS Headquarters:
Mouse received the message from Gloria that the drones had launched. Which meant, the Royals were going to be in danger. She sends the emergency protocol signal to all the protection details for the Royal family. She alerts her mother as well. That way she could have MI 5 agents on their way to arrest Carl Herman and his crew after Anika and her crew take them down.
Mouse also clears the path for Nobel, Wraith and her aunt’s Jaguar. She tracks them on the camera system. She figures the drones will intercept before her aunt and her crew arrive at Carl’s location.
Camelot Network Solutions:
“I’m picking up four objects at treetop level.” The radar unit aboard Starduster was picking up the other four drones.
“Where’s the fifth one at?” Morgana was searching for it with Spirit’s instruments.
“I don’t know, but I’m attacking the others.” Gloria arms the mini-missiles Terry developed.
She gets a lock on one of the drones and fires. The missiles destroy one drone. Alerts start to flash as Starduster is attacked by another drone. Explosions erupted all around him.
“Damn! What are they using against Starduster?” Gloria manages to avoid getting Starduster hit.
Gloria uses Starduster’s minigun to destroy the small drones that were being released. She was glad that Terry had incorporated the same type of minigun she built for Wraith into Starduster. She gets a warning as another drone locks onto Starduster.
The warning signal stops. Gloria looks over towards Morgana “thanks.”
“You’re welcome.”
Outside London, England:
Carl Herman and his assistants were piloting the drones when two of them go offline. Two drones he didn’t recognize had intercepted the two of the four medium drones. He managed to avoid them with the large one. Right now, he had it on autopilot heading towards its destination.
One of the drones looked familiar, but he didn’t recognize the other one. He tries to take the one he recognized out but couldn’t lock onto it. The dam thing was nimble and well-armed. He watches as the last two remaining drones are taken out.
He checks the location and condition of the main drone as it flew towards London and its first target. He was going to take the Royals out and their damn brats.
Terry, Dakota, and Anika:
A text message appears on the windshields of Wraith and Nobel. Both cars were in combat mode, which meant their HUD system was projected up on the front windshield. The message read: smaller drones took out, looking for the main drone. Gloria.
“Terry, can Wraith or Nobel locate the other drone?” Elizabeth glances over towards Terry.
“If we can scan the signal, they are using to control the drone, we could take control of it.” Terry connects with Morgana and Gloria.
“Ladies, can you use one of Jack’s communication satellites to scan for a frequency of the other drone?”
Camelot Network Solutions:
“We’re on it, Terry. What do you want us to do when we find the signal?” Gloria figures they could find it.
“Take control of it and land it. I want to see what Carl Herman built it out of.” Terry wanted to see how it was constructed.
“Gotcha, Terry.” Morgana searches through the list of satellites they had access to and located a communication satellite belonging to
Eruptions Telecommunications over England. She uses her access code Jack assigned her and logged into eh satellite. She uses the systems on board to scan for a cellular and radio signal that was sending signals back to carl Herman location. She finds the signal and highjacks it.
Outside London, England:
Carl Herman was watching the progress of the main drone when all of sudden he lost control of it. A smiley face appears on his controls with a bullet between the eyes saying Bang! You’re Dead. Have a nice day.
“Damn it!” as he slams the control for the drone.
“Terry, we have control. I’m landing it four miles from your current location. Morgana and I are sending Spirit and Starduster towards Carl
Herman and his men.” Gloria sends the coordinates where she was putting it down.
“Okay. I’ll head there to look at it.” Terry watches as the location pops up on her navigation screen.
Anika and Bart had been monitoring the communication between Gloria and Terry “go ahead Terry and take care of that drone. The rest of us can handle Carl and his men.”
“If you need Wraith, let me know.” Terry and Elizabeth head towards the drone.
Spirit and Starduster arrive at the location where Carl Herman and his men were hiding out. They spot several men with guns and a man-portable minigun. He fires at Spirit trying to hit it but misses.
“Bye, bye!” As Morgana launches a missile at him.
Starduster fires its minigun at the other men. Gloria was being nice and only shot their weapons out of their hands. Dakota and Hatter pull up first in Nobel and watches from the safety of him as another guy and Carl fire at Nobel. The bullets just bounce off Nobel’s armor skin.
Hatter opens the car door and throws two of her throwing knives at one guy as she jumps out of Nobel. She spots another guy and spins around, launches two of her throwing knives into the chest of that guy. As she was about
Carl tries firing at Hatter but is hit in his shoulder by Dakota. She had jumped out of Nobel, to protect Hatter. She had spotted Carl Herman turning to shoot Hatter in the back. She knew Anika wanted this person taken alive, so they could interrogate him down at MI 5.
By the time Anika and Bart arrived, the fighting was over. They see Hatter pulling her knives out of one guy chest. Dakota standing guard over Carl Herman and the drones from Wraith and Nobel protecting Hatter and Dakota.
Terry and Elizabeth:
Terry spotted the drone that Morgana and Gloria took over. The drone itself was crystal clear, like the drones Terry had made for the Black Knight. No wonder they were having a hard time seeing it. He could see inside that the drone itself was powered by an electric motor and was loaded with missiles and mini-drones. It also had an explosive device built in that contained the liquid explosives they came across.
“Damn, Terry. This guy built one hell of a drone.” Elizabeth was looking it over.
“I have to agree. Everything about it makes it nearly invisible. Since he was keeping it low, no radar unit would have picked it up.” Terry pulls his cellphone out and calls Alexa to bring a box truck and some tools to where they were.
Elizabeth takes a few pictures and sends them to Anika. She figures she and Bart would want to see this for themselves. She looks up when she spots Spirit coming back to land inside Wraith. She was still amazed at how Terry incorporated Spirit into Wraith’s body design.
Anika, Hatter, Bart, and Dakota:
Nobel opens as Starduster docks with it. The threat has been eliminated, so it wasn’t needed anymore. Gloria disconnects from it after giving it the shutdown code.
Hatter searches their pockets and takes whatever cash they have on hand. As far she is concern, they weren’t going to need it in the afterlife. When she comes to carl Herman, she kneels to look him in the face.
“You’re lucky my partner only shot you in the shoulder. I would have done a whole lot, worst.” As she stabs him in the other shoulder with a knife, she had in her hand.
Anika, Bart, and Dakota heard Carl Herman scream out in pain. They look over towards him and noticed Hatter with her hand on a knife in his good shoulder.
“Hatter, stop torturing the poor man.” Anika could see that Hatter wanted revenge for the guy trying to shoot her in the back.
Hatter looks at Anika and pulls her knife out. She cleans the blade on his shirt and stands up. Thirty minutes later, MI 5 agents and Scotland yards show up. Hatter hides inside Nobel with the windows tinted so dark, no one could see in, but she could see out.
Even though she was working with Anika, she was still a wanted person in England. Countess Charlotte Basset was working on putting her on as a special agent for MI5. Hatter watches as Anika and Bart talk with the MI5 agents and Scotland Yard Inspector that had come out.
Alexa and Terry:
Alexa and Terry and some of her people were dismantling the drone and taking it back to Alexa’s garage. Terry spotted several booby traps that had been installed in the drone. If it had been anyone else, other then Terry and Alexa, they would have blown themselves up.
“This is some nice engineering.” Alexa liked how the engineer of it had put it together.
“Your right about that. Carl Herman did a nice job designing this drone. Now, we’ll get a chance to reengineer it to see how he did it.”
They manage to get it loaded into the box truck Alexa and her crew came in. Once it is loaded, Terry watches as Alexa takes it back to her body shop for them to examine. She’ll make a report of how it was engineered to Countess Charlotte and Jack.
SIS Headquarters:
Mouse gets the all-clear signal from Anika. She sends the all clear signal to the Royals protection detail. She knows there is going to be questioned, but her mother would be handling that problem. She did her job and that was to help find the mole and stop the plot they uncovered.
Countess Charlotte Basset received word from her daughter and her little sister that Carl Herman had been apprehended and the drones he designed had been destroyed, except one. Anika informs her that their engineer is going to take it apart and will submit a detail report to her later.
Mole Hunt Chap. 23
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Countess Basset was glad that this whole mess of a mole being in MI 5 was over with. Her little sister will be taking her team back to America and be on vacation for a while. She had to work late and was walking to her car when she hears a familiar voice come from the shadows.
“You couldn’t leave things alone, could you? You and your freak of a daughter are a disgrace to this institution.”
Countess Basset slowly turns around to face the person. As she faces the person, a smirk appears on her face. She looks directly at Lord Alexander Windsor. She hasn’t seen him in years.
“So, you were behind this whole mess all along. Why ain’t I surprised?” The Countess slowly slides her hand to her concealed handgun.
Lord Alexander walks forward towards Countess Basset. He couldn’t believe this Irish slut and the people she brought in were able to ruin his carefully laid plans. How did she learn about there being a mole in the agency?
“I should have killed you and your freaky daughter when I had the chance.” He looks at her with hatred in his eyes.
“Well, like my brothers always say. There no time but the present to handle things.” As she fires her gun at him.
Her brothers weren’t the only ones who could be sneaky. She walks over and kneels next to Lord Alexander “you should have blown me up instead of facing me as you did.”
Countess Basset stands up and pulls out her cellphone to call for a meat wagon. She looks down at Lord Alexander and she should have known he was behind everything. He’s had it out for his relatives for a long time.
She waits around till the paramedics show up. She knows there was going to be some explaining to do, but that shouldn’t be a problem.
Alexa’s Garage:
Terry and Alexa had gotten the drone back to Alexa’s shop. He looks at the design of the drone and was impressed with the design. The crystal-clear body, electric motor, and special design propeller would cut down on the sound detection of the drone.
“He did a good job on building this drone.” Terry looks at Alexa as she jumps down from inside her box truck.
“Yes, he did, but the fool didn’t encrypt his signal. If he had, you would have been forced to destroy it.” Alexa couldn’t believe a smart person like that would forget something so simple.
“True, let’s get to work dissecting this thing and see how it was programmed.” Terry pulls out her laptop and camera as he and Alexa dig into the drone.
Alexa couldn’t believe how the microdrones that were loaded in the drone had been loaded with a liquid explosive. She had to be careful with those. When it came to the other liquid explosive, she had to be careful, because there was enough binary liquid in the warhead to blow her,
Terry and the shop up and leave a nice carter in its place.
They stop occasionally, to see how Carl Herman connected or fitted something. The electric motor was easy enough for Carl to get his hands on. So, were the batteries to and solar cell.
Alexa and Terry only stop long enough to eat and afterward they go back to work on the drone. By the time morning comes around, Terry was sore from bending around and under the drone. He glances over towards the table where Alexa had been sitting and notices she had her head resting on her arms and was sound asleep. A smile forms on Terry’s face as he scoops Alexa up and takes her to the spare bedroom she had over the garage. His place was across from the main garage.
He shuts the door gently and heads over towards his room. He doesn’t bother undressing as he lays down to get some shuteye. He knew the rest of the team would be leaving at the end of the week. He would follow with Wraith next week. The cab’s computer system has already been backed up and prepped to be shipped back to her family garage to be fixed. Nobel and Anika’s Jaguar was going back with them. Plus, Wraith and she thinks Hatter wants to take one of her vans back with her.
Hatter and Dakota’s Safehouse:
Hatter looks over the van she has been using since being back in England. She leaves a note for Dakota and takes off in the middle of the night. She heads out to the private cemetery where her mother is buried.
She gets out and goes directly to where her mother’s family crypt. When she walks in, she finds her mothers and her own. When her father had her declared dead, he had her supposed remains place next to her mother’s. she places her hand on her mother’s name.
“I miss you mom and I know you know dad lied about me being dead. I don’t know if you are proud of me or not, but I do miss you and I love you.” Tears stream down from her eyes as she lays on the cold concrete and cry.
Dakota watches from the shadows. She heard the doors open and Hatter driving off. She found the letter and followed her on her motorcycle. She couldn’t let anything bad happen to Hatter or let her get arrested either.
She wanted to go over and pick Hatter up and hold her in her arms. However, she didn’t because Hatter wanted to do this in private and she didn’t want to interfere in that. She watches Hatter until she stops crying. When Hatter leaves the crypt and starts heading back towards where they were staying.
Dakota walks over towards Hatter’s mother nameplate “we’ll take care of your baby. She is also growing up to be a fine young woman.”
Dakota walks back to her motorcycle and heads back towards their safehouse. They were leaving next week, along with Anika, the girls, Shigeko and Bart. She keeps a safe distance back away from Hatter. The thing is, what will Hatter want to do when they get back home? She thinks about it as she follows Hatter.
Bart, Anika, Shigeko and the girls:
“It’s nice having everyone homes for dinner.” Shigeko had cooked dinner for everyone, with Julia’s help.
Laila was watching her big sister and was sitting next to Bart. She was excited that they were heading to Texas. They enjoyed talking to Bart’s wife Caroline. They couldn’t wait to meet her in person.
Shigeko already has plans and told Anika not to call her. Mia was doing a fine job of doing her work. She wanted to spend a week with her husband.
Anika looks over towards the girls “so, are you girls ready to become American citizens?”
“Yes, ma’am.” Julia looks towards Anika.
“I’m going to miss England.” Laila wonders if she could come back or will come back.
“Don’t worry, Laila you’ll be allowed to come back when you get older. How about next summer we come back for a visit?” Bart looks at the girls.
“Really?” Julia would love that.
“Yes, really. We’ll come back as a family.” Bart knew his wife would love that.
“Cool.” Julia was happy.
“What are going to do, Anika?” Bart looks towards his friend.
“Spend time with my boyfriend and introduce Hatter to him. I know Hatter might feel uncomfortable being around him, but I want my boyfriend to meet him.” Anika wanted the two to meet.
“You’re not going back to work?” Shigeko looks at Anika.
“No, I’ll be back at work too. Jack would kill me if I didn’t show back up. I’ve been kept up on what has been going on. Jack said he’ll be in New York to finish up on a deal.”
“What did he buy now?” Bart wonder what Jack was buying now.
“Who knows, knowing Jack. But he did say he’ll be in New York when we land.” Anika was surprised her brother was going to be there.
“I wonder if Gina is going to be with him?” Bart knew she normally traveled with her father.
“Who’s Gina?” Julia and Laila were curious.
“She’s Jack’s second oldest daughter. She and her sister are Jack’s oldest daughters and have wolves for bodyguards.”
“They have wolves for bodyguards?” Laila wonders what they look like.
“Yep, he breeds wolves, like most people breed dogs and cat. Me personally, cats are easier to take care.”
“Not if you don’t clean their litter box.” Bart hates cats. He was a horse person.
The rest of the dinner goes by quietly. After dinner, Shigeko brings in the desert. She sets it in the middle of the table.
“I called my husband for this recipe. I think it came out alright.” As she starts cutting it into slices and serves it.
Mouse:
Mouse took a cab home since her mother was working late. It had been an exhausting day at work. Not only did she had to write a report up for her involvement in finding the mole. Also, she had a few computers that she had to reset because someone had open emails containing a virus inside a picture.
She had to custom write an anti-virus program for it. Once, the infected computers were fixed she had them placed back on the network. Once she had everyone up and running. She sent the anti-virus program she wrote out to eliminate anyone else’s computer that had been infected.
Mouse heads into the kitchen to fix herself something to eat. She had her tablet out, just in case someone at work needed to get hold of her.
Once her dinner is ready, she sits down to enjoy a movie and her dinner.
Mole Hunt Chap. 24 (Final Chapter)
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Bart and Anika glance over towards the girls as they slept. They were stretched out on the sofa as they were flying over the Atlantic Ocean. They should be landing soon in New York.
Hatter was tossing a deck of cards into her hat to entertain herself. Dakota was catching some shut-eye as well. Terry had stayed behind to finish up the work he was doing on the drone and preparing all the vehicles coming back to his shop.
Elizabeth and her wife had already gone back to the US. They brought Elizabeth’s assistant Isla with them. Anika was enjoying a cup of coffee. They had a new pilot, flying them to America. His name was Tom and was a former Marine fighter jocky that got his commercial pilot’s license.
Bart looks over towards Anika as she enjoyed her second cup of coffee. He knew she loved a good cup of coffee.
“So, what are your plans once we land?” Once everyone left the plane, he was going to take it to Texas.
“Take Hatter with me and go home. I’m not planning on going into the office till tomorrow.” Anika had already cleared it with Jack.
“I’m going to spend the day with my boyfriend.” Shigeko couldn’t wait to meet up with her boyfriend.
“Well, I know the girls are going to be extremely tired by the time we land.” Bart looks over towards Julia and Laila as they slept.
“Is Dakota going to fly back to Texas with you or stay here?” Anika was curious because Dakota came with Bart when he showed up.
“She’s going to Terry’s place and introduce herself to Terry’s family.” Bart and Dakota had talked about it.
“Well, I hope they accept Terry’s new look.”
“I think they will.” Bart figures that from what he learned about Terry, his family will be accepted of his new lifestyle.
A few hours later, the Lear Jet they are on lands. Waiting for them as they exit was Jack and Gina. They had been waiting for the last hour for Anika’s jet to land.
“Looks like they finally, made it father.” Gina waves at Anika as she and Bart walk towards them.
A smile appears on Jack’s face as his little sister and friend stopped in front of him and Gina. He was proud of their work in England.
“Welcome back, auntie.” Gina hugs Anika.
She spots Hatter walking up behind Anika, along with Shigeko. She had read Hatter’s file while the team had been in England handling a mole problem for her aunt Basset. She waits till Hatter gets closer.
“Hi, I’m your cousin Gina.” As she holds her hand out to Hatter.
Hatter looks at Gina ‘s hand and finally shakes it “I’m Mad Hatter Aylin.”
“It’s nice to meet you, Mad Hatter Aylin.” Gina wonders if the white look on Hatter’s face make-up or was something else.
“So, what brings you down here this morning, Jack?” Bart watches as everyone stuff is unloaded and loaded into different SUV’s.
“I have an inspection later this morning of a business I just bought. Also, we had some new recruits going to Scotland to train at the training camp there. Gina and I flew in with them.” Jack had stepped back and let Gina run the show about the training camp.
“Well, its good to see you again. I need to get my new daughters to Texas.” Bart shakes Jacks hand.
“You’ll enjoy being a father. I know I do.” As Jack looks fondly at Gina.
Bart heads back to the Lear and climbs aboard. He closes the door and takes a seat near Julia and Laila. Bart was going to be happy once he arrives home and sees his wife.
Jack and Gina head towards the hotel they always stay in when they are in New York. Anika drops them off. Jack didn’t bother to rent a car yet. He did arrange for one later in the day.
Shigeko is dropped off at her boyfriend’s house at her request. After they drop her off, they drop Hatter and Anika off next at her place. Anika was happy when she walks into her place.
Hatter, on the other hand, didn’t know what to think. She walks into the living room and puts some classical music on. She loved classical music.
“Aylin, I’m going upstairs and get some sleep. I suggest you might want to do the same.” Anika looks towards Hatter as she sat Indian style in the middle of the living room.
“Okay.” As Hatter closes her eyes and slips into a meditated state.
Anika just shakes her head as she heads to her bedroom. She was still a little wired from drinking two cups of coffee. She starts the water in the bathroom and pours some bath beads into the tub.
Anika strips out of her clothes and slips into the bathtub. She loved how the heat felt against her skin.
1587 County Road 396, Gonzales, TX:
The Lear Jet finally lands in Texas. Bart is met by his wife. The girls were still asleep.
Caroline comes aboard and finally sees the girls in person. They looked so peaceful sleeping on the sofa they were laying on.
“They look like angels.” Caroline kneels near the girls.
“They are. Do you want to wake them or just carry them?” Bart didn’t want to wake them till they were home.
“Let’s carry them.” Caroline didn't want to wake the girls.
“Alright.” Caroline walks over towards the door and waits for Bart.
Bart picks Laila up and carries her over to Caroline. He places her in Caroline’s waiting arms and watches as she carries her over to the SUV. Once Laila was in the car and secure. Bart picks Julia up and takes her to the SUV. She opens her eyes and notices Bart was carrying her.
“Is everything okay?” She was confused.
“Everything is fine, Julia. Go back to sleep.”
Julia closes her eyes and falls back to sleep. She trusted Bart as he places her inside the SUV. She makes herself comfortable and goes back to sleep.
When they get to the ranch. Bart carries the girls in and lay them down on their beds. Caroline undresses the girls and slips them into their night clothes.
Caroline stand and look at their sleeping angels. She will finally have the family she has been wanting.
Snow Angel
Author:
Organizational:
Audience Rating:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Snow Angel Part 1
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Permission:
Anika Jaager sights in on her target as she adjusts her targeting sights on her sniper rifle. Her mentor Jack Bounty trained her to be one of the best snipers around. She wasn’t up at his level, but she could give him a run for his money. She had heard he had retired and gotten married again and adopted two teenage girls.
As soon as the target came into view. She pulls the trigger and watch as the bastard drops dead from a bullet to his head. There was no sound from her rifle as she pulled the trigger. The new silencer and flash suppressor design built by a fellow known only as Ratchet worked as advertise. Even the specialized rounds that were self-guided had worked better then she expected.
Anika breaks down her rifle and heads back to her snow mobile and heads back to her cabin. The new rifle and the new improvements performed by Ratchet on it was worth the money she had spent buying it. The US military were stupid to turn down the new bullet technology Ratchet had perfected. Self-guided bullets would change the landscape for snipers and military personal. All you had to do was lock the target with the laser and the bullet did the rest. It had lock the second it left the barrel.
Once she arrives back at her cabin she heads inside and peel herself out of her winter gear so that the only thing she had on was her bra and panties. The cabin was warm and secluded. She walks into her bedroom and sit down at her laptop and send the message that the goose was ready for dinner tonight. She used her personal encryption code so that the only way you could decode the message was with her other key to decipher the message. She wasn’t worried about any one intercepting this message, because unless you knew what they were referring to you wouldn’t understand it. The US government hasn’t been able to decipher her codes.
Who would had thought that three years ago she would have been reborn into this gorgeous body? The bastard she just shot was the reason she had to remake herself over as a woman. The bastard had ruined the operation that her and three other friends of her had been doing.
Somehow, some way he had come across information that he was under investigation for illegal arms deals. He had been taken US arms and selling them to countries that were banned. Her and her team was just to gather evidence and bring that evidence to the US Attorney General so charges could be filed against the man for treason.
Somehow, they had been made and a hit squad had been sent after them. All her friends had been killed and she would had died as well if not for the training her mentor Jack Bounty had given her. He had taught a survival course sponsored by MI6 for the ATF, NSA, FBI and CIA. All the people that had signed up for his course were put through hell for two weeks. He took them out to the middle of nowhere with just what they had in their pockets and made them make their way back to where they had arrived. He had gone with them to show them how to survive and then left them with only a map and a compass.
She had survived his training and asked if he was willing to teach her more. He had agreed and so she used up all her accumulated vocation time which was about a months’ worth and used it to be trained by him for one whole month. During that time, she had become a friend to him and he became someone she could trust to bail her ass out or if she needed help to do a job. He was her mentor and she wanted to know everything he knew.
His training had saved her life, but where he was he couldn’t get out. His body was to batter and beaten to make it out under his own power. So, he had managed to get a message out to him and several days later after sending the message. Just before she was ready to surrender to death. He appeared and threw her over his shoulders with that dam demon dog of his beside him and carried her all the way to safety.
She had told Jack what had happen and he had volunteer to solve the problem himself, but she wanted to do it. A plan had already been hatching in her head while she was waiting for him to show-up and rescue her. He told her whatever she needed he would provide. So, they faked her death and created a background for her with full records so if someone went digging they would find what they were looking for. He had contacts all over the world that either worked for him or they owed him favors.
He had taken her to a private hospital that would do the necessary operation without asking questions. While she was recovering they changed her body so no one would ever be able to recognize it again. Afterwards when she had recovered enough to be trained, he undid all her former training and retrained her in his style. She became almost as deadly as he was in weapons and guns. Anything that could be used as a weapon from a toothbrush to a broom he trained her to use. Even in hand-to-hand combat taught her how to use everything. They would train for sixteen hours and sleep and eat for the other eight hours.
He took her on survival training in environments that would kill most people. They even went shark hunting using only their hands for weapons. She almost bought it on that survival mission. A shark almost had her for dinner. If he hadn’t been there, she wouldn’t be here now.
He made her eat things you wouldn’t think of eating to survive. His final test was avoiding him and his friend Cheshire while trying to survive. She had a partner with her when she went through that test. Some guy called Bart Hardy that had been trained by both him and Cheshire. She still has the scar on her left upper arm were Jack nicked her with his rifle. He said that was his marked as being trained by him. Her and Bart barely made it to the finish line. When they did they were covered in blood and some serious wounds from all the dirty traps and tricks Jack and Cheshire had gotten them with.
Anika gets up and walks into the kitchen and fix herself some coffee. She had to be in New York for a telecommunications event that the company she worked for was hosting. The company was owned by Jack, but he only took an interest if he wanted something or if the company wasn’t doing good. He was famous for threating to take their heads and mount them at the entrance of the building. He had other businesses, but the telecommunication ones were his baby because with these he could spy on any one’s cell phone at any time.
Anika heads into the bathroom and takes a nice leisure bath. When she is done, she gets dress in one of the designer dresses she has had made just for her. She has been enjoying the money she has taken from that guy she had killed. She drives her Jaguar to the airport and takes the private Lear Jet back to New York.
Snow Angel Part 2
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Permission:
Anika couldn’t believe the disarray of everything. She had sent out memo’s and instructions to everyone on what she wanted done for this event. She looks at the security assignments and added a few extra people and changed where they were supposed to be assigned. Her chief of security should go through one of Jack’s training classes. The man uses to be a New York City police officer before he was forced to retire do to his weight problem. He had a good mind for police work and solved a lot of cases, but his weight was a contributing factor to his force retirement. The other factor was he wouldn’t play the politic games they wanted him to play at the precinct and at City Hall. His second, she knew more about. The woman had tried several times to become a member of SWAT and they refused her each time. The other item that was against her, her wife was an independent fashion designer that had been on Project Runway and did extremely well for herself. She had a small specialized clothing line that she produce for several high end stores and retail stores.
Anika might send Elizabeth to Bart to be trained. She heard he was going to retire because his new wife was almost killed by a former Russian agent that had it in for Bart. He had kidnapped Bart’s wife and held her as hostage while forcing Bart to do what he said. What the Russian agent didn’t know was, Bart had contacted her for help. Between the two of them they took the agent down. Bart’s wife however had almost died and he didn’t want to see that happen again, so he got out of the game. They still stayed in touch with one another.
Her and Bart didn’t want to call their mentors in to help. Cheshire was known to make people disappear permanently like Jack did. However,
Jack made sure you knew it was him. He liked leaving his calling card as a message to back the fuck off or you’ll be next on my list.
Anika presses a button on her phone to have her trusted secretary to come in.
Shigeko comes walking into Ms. Jaager office. She liked working for her and trusted her with her life. She had been a Thailand ladyboy that had been forced into that lifestyle. Because her parents couldn’t afford their medical bills and being the last born of four children they couldn’t afford to raise him. So, he had been forced by circumstance to become a lady boy.
Anika had saved him from an abusive client that loved to torture his playthings till they were broken. She took him under her wing and educated her. Anika had paid for her parent’s medical bills. She was her sponsor here in the states and pulled some strings to get her, her citizenship. She had offered her this job as her personal secretary if she wanted it. She knew what Ms. Jaager’s real job was and would take it to the grave with her.
“You rang, oh marvelous one?” Shigeko had a smile on her face when she said that.
Anika just gives her a dirty look. She hated it when Shigeko called her those names.
Shigeko just smiles as she gets her pad ready. She knew she could get away with it, because she would do anything for this woman that saved her life. She had paid for her operation to make her a complete woman. The man she was going to marry was a popular chef for one of New York’s popular restaurants. She had met him while setting up catering arrangements for another event the company had hosted. Her boyfriend was handling this event as well.
“I need for you to have Elizabeth Sumner sent up here to my office. Also, call Bart and see if he will be available to train Elizabeth for me. If he can, go ahead and find out when and make the necessary arrangements and travel for her stay. Pull the money out of my personal London account. She’ll more than likely stay at Bart’s ranch down in Texas. “
“Should I make arrangements for her wife as well? She might want to go with her?” Shigeko knew Elizabeth’s wife liked to travel and they had been talking about vising Texas.
“Find out if it’s okay with Bart first. The type of training I want Bart to teach her isn’t something they teach at the police academy or in the military unless you are a kite for the CIA or FBI.”
Elizabeth was going to be her special agent here in the company and a few other places she could send her. If nothing else, she might be able to get Elizabeth on a SWAT team. She would hate to lose her, but she knew how desperate Elizabeth wanted to prove herself and grow.
“Oh, I forgot to tell you. Mr. Ratchet called and wanted to know if the special ammo he sent you worked okay? Also, if he could have access to our satellite occasionally, for jobs.”
“Tell him, he can have access to our Freedom satellites. Go ahead and establish an account for him on those satellites. I don’t think Jack will mind. I’ll send him a message later. Is there anything else?”
Shigeko flip a few pages back on her pad to see if she had missed anything and spotted a note about a dish her boyfriend wanted to try at the event. She had tasted it and it was extremely good.
“Chef Brandis wants to know if he could introduce a new dish at the event today? I was his guinea pig for it and it was extremely good. He’s only offering it here at our event.”
Anika had to think about that one. Chef Brandis was a good chef and had been on Triple D’s. Because of his appearance on that show, the restaurant he was part owner of had been doing amazing business.
“Go ahead and tell him yes. Since, you have tasted the food and you’re still alive. I’ll give my approval and if it is a big success, we’ll make it one of our standard event dishes.”
“Thank you Ms. Jaager. I know you’ll be pleased with it.”
Shigeko had been worried she might had said no. Unless, Ms. Jaager tasted the dish herself, she wouldn’t approve it.
“I trust your opinion, Shigeko. Now off you go.” Anika watches as Shigeko walks out with a little playful sway in her hips.
Anika just laughs at her antics. Shigeko knew she was bi-sexual and had a thing for oriental women. Her taste in men was different. She liked the farmer/cowboy type of men. The ones that worked the land and made an honest living using their hands. She was currently involved with a man from Wyoming. He had moved to New York to take over his Uncle’s farm in Cambridge, NY. They had met at a rodeo and spent several days and nights with each other. He didn’t know about her other job yet. If they ever decided to get married, she would tell him all about her second job. She wanted to protect him from that world. She had already confessed that she uses to be a male, but secretly had wanted to be a woman. He took it well and understood.
Anika works for a while, before there was a knock on her office door.
“Enter.” Anika looks up from what she was working on to see who it was.
Elizabeth comes walking in wearing the company security uniform. Upper management in each department wore custom tailored uniforms that the company paid for and maintained.
“Elizabeth, it’s good to see you. Come on in and have a seat.” Anika motions to the chairs in front of her desk.
Elizabeth had wonder why Shigeko had wanted her to report to Ms. Jaager’s office. She hopes she isn’t in trouble for telling one of the department heads to get his head out of his ass and follow the security procedures they sent out the other day. Her and her supervisor Harry had been told by Ms. Jaager, that she wanted all employees to start following security procedure’s here at the office and in the R&D research labs.
Once Elizabeth was seated “how’s your morning been?”
“Boring actually. Not much trouble occurs here at the office. I had a few department heads give me an earful when I reminded them that you
had wanted the new security procedures followed. I had to threaten them to either follow them or I’ll report them to you.”
“Did you record their names and departments?”
“Not yet ma’am. I wanted to give them a chance to straighten their butts up.” Elizabeth wanted to be fair to them.
“Make a note in your journal, but don’t write them up unless they don’t do what you ask. I’ll have a talk with them about following company policy. I have an opportunity for you that will challenge you.” Anika presses the security button built into her desk.
“Sometimes, I take particular jobs that require certain skill sets. Recently, there has been an increase of the jobs I have been taking that take me out of the office for a few days. Some of it has been playing body guard for the celebrities and sometimes it has been security details for diplomats. If you’re interested in that type of work and would still like to work here as well. I can arrange it. I have a good friend that can train you to be better than a SWAT officer or a Special Forces person. All the expensive will be picked up by me and all you will have to do is do a few jobs for me. You’ll have the right to turn down these jobs. These can be dangerous jobs and it can put your life in danger, but if you want to help people like you have been telling me and want to grow. This is a once in a lifetime offer from me. Also, what is said in this room stays in this room. No one except four other people will know what is going on. Two of those four are people you have met briefly.”
Elizabeth looks at her boss and couldn’t believe what she was offering and what she was finding out about her. She knew Ms. Jaager had connections and could do things most corporate type couldn’t do, but to have it verified from the horse’s mouth is unusual.
“What type of jobs are we talking about and why me?”
“I can’t go into details about the jobs, but some of the jobs may require you to take out people who are doing very bad things and are getting away with it. Either because they are so well connected or have learned how to use loopholes in our law system to avoid justice or even go to another country to avoid going to jail. Why am I approaching you with this offer?”
Anika gets up from behind her desk and walks around to look at Elizabeth “because you have so much to offer and your talents are being wasted here doing security work. I know your background, Elizabeth. I also know you have been wanting to be a SWAT officer since you were a little girl. I know you tried numerous times when you use to be a patrol officer for NYPD and other cities and got turned down. Now, you could use the skills I’m sending you to learn to join SWAT, but they would be wasted. You would be better than your other officers. Even the ones that have been doing their job for years. You would still have your job here as a cover, but I would use you for jobs I can’t perform myself because of how well known I am. Just think about this offer and let me know if you want it. We’ll discuss this more after that time.”
Anika walks back around to her desk and press the button again.
“Is there anything else you would like to inform me about?”
Elizabeth almost didn’t answer Anika she spoke to her. She was thinking about the offer she just made.
“Yes, ma’am. Lately, one of our IT cold sites have been active. I asked the Chief Information Officer about it, but he told me to forget about it.
He said they were doing some routine upgrades and maintenance on the system. However, when I checked the logs to see who authorized this. There was no signature or paperwork to be found about it.” Elizabeth had been curious why someone would use one of their cold sites.
“You said the CIO said to forget about it and didn’t bother to investigate the matter?” Now Anika was curious.
“Yes, ma’am. He just told me to forget about it.” Elizabeth couldn’t understand why and it was bothering her.
“Okay, I’m authorizing you to do some quiet digging to find out. Don’t take any unauthorized action and report what you find to me.” Anika wanted to find out before Jack came down and started to ask questions.
“Yes ma’am.” Elizabeth gets up and walks out of the office.
Snow Angel Part 3
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Permission:
Terry goes through the gears on his stick shift as he outs runs the cops chasing him. Haven’t they learned yet they can’t catch him. He checks to make sure the jammer was still working as he gives his car more gas and takes a tight turn. He had one delivery to make tonight and he wasn’t going to be late delivering the package. He cuts his lights off and switch to the night vision cameras as he comes a to stretch of road that had no streetlights or houses.
He steps down more on the gas pedal and hits 150mph as he heads towards his turn off. The cops were distance lights in his rear-view cameras. He takes the turn with ease as he lets up off the gas as he drifts around the turn. He begins to slow down as he comes to the drop off spot for the delivery. The person he was delivering this package for said to be at these GPS coordinates at the appointed time. He makes there with ten minutes to spare. The meeting place was out in the middle of nowhere. He sits there waiting for his contact to show-up.
After ten minutes past the time he was supposed to drop his package. A van shows up and pulls up on the other side. He watches as the van turns around so that the passenger side door and the sliding side door was on his side facing him.
“Gives us the package.” Four guys had gotten out and had their guns pointed at him.
The guys were carrying AK47’s and pointing them at him and his car. He smiles beneath his helmet. Let them be dumb enough to fire their guns at him.
“Money first. You don’t get your package till I get the money.” Terry had his foot on the gas pedal just in case these guys don’t play ball.
“Give us the package or we’ll take it from you.” All four guys had their guns pointed towards the tires and window.
“Go ahead. You’ll kill yourself before you get into this car.” He revs the engine and gets ready to slam the shifter down.
They start shooting at the car. Bullets ricochet off the armor skin of the car and the tires. Terry slams the car into gear and takes off down the road, but before he leaves he fires two miniature rockets towards the van. No one fires at his car and gets away with it. The van explodes as the rockets hit it.
Terry speeds down the road and follows the GPS system to a side road he can take to get back to his garage to hide his car. He made sure to turn the jammer off so the police and military couldn’t lock onto it. He pulls the car into a hidden garage and parks it for the night. As he climbs out he takes his helmet off and lay it down on the driver seat and closes the driver door. He looks at the paint job he was going to have to do tomorrow to his car from all the Ak’s bullets that hit his car.
He wonders what is so important that they didn’t want to pay him. He pulls the package out and looks at it. It was some sort of military issue satellite descrambler and decoder device. He knew enough about satellite technology that they could hook this to any satellite system and pirate their signal or send one of their own, including military.
He takes it and locks the device in his vault where he kept his special design miniature rockets and missiles for his car. He reloads the launcher he unloaded tonight and turn the lights off and locks the door that leads to the garage. He walks through the actual garage towards a stairway that leads up to the second floor above the garage and into his small apartment. As Terry closes the door he walks into his kitchen and grabs a cold-water bottle and then into his bedroom to strips out of his racing jumpsuit.
As the suit comes off, it reveals the body of a flat chested woman underneath it. She has short black hair and a scar that runs down the left-hand side of her body starting up on her shoulder and goes all the way down her arm, hip and leg to her ankle. Her left hand had scars on it and her forearm. There are crisscrossing scars on her back and buttocks where someone used a whip or something on her body.
She walks over towards her bed and sit down on it. Terry stares at the pictures of her family and friends she has sitting on her dresser. There was one of a happy black hair little girl wearing a baby blue dress laughing as her father pushed her on a swing. Then there was another picture of that same girl all grown up with all her friends from MIT receiving an award from the President for a contest. Then there was another picture of that same girl in an Army Military uniform. The next one showed her with her unit over in Pakistan standing in front of a motor pool. Then one showing her driving a tank. There was another of her wrapped up like a mummy with tubes and IV’s attached to her.
Terry rubs her left shoulder and falls backwards on her bed. She didn’t want to relive the torture she endured by the Taliban when they captured and tortured her. She knew it was going to be another bad night. She never forgets anything. She remembers everything with one hundred percent clarity. She gets up and head into the bath to soak and pops a few sleeping pills as she slips her night shirt on and crawls into bed. It doesn’t take long for the sleeping pills to kick in as she slips into a deep sleep. She’ll have to call the shipper tomorrow to inform him that the receiver failed to take possession of the delivery. He still owes her the money for the failed delivery or she was going to keep the package.
Terry sleeps throughout the night without having nightmares for once. Her alarm clock goes off at seven in the morning. She slaps the snooze button and buries her head under the pillow. She didn’t feel like getting up right now. She sleeps for another nine minutes before the alarm clock goes off again. She reaches over and shuts the clock off and gets up out of bed and heads towards the toilet to do her morning business. The Taliban men that raped her while she was captured, paid for their crime with her cutting their penises off and shoving them down their throats.The man who mutilated and cut her breast off. She shoved a hand grenade up his ass and pulled the pin from the grenade.
She looks down on her legs and they had scars all over them. She doesn’t go swimming anymore because of those scars. There are a lot of things she no longer does because of how she was treated as a prisoner. She finishes her business and starts getting ready for work today.
She owns part of the garage she is living at currently. It builds custom vehicles for clients and for show. Most of the vehicles were high dollar builds and brought in a lot of money. The garage was working on a new build for a client that brought in a new Ford truck and wanted a lift systems, AWD drive and a few other modifications that weren’t standard on cars you brought at the dealership. They had another that was being outfitted to fly. Someone wanted a James Bond style car that could turn into a submarine. They had enough work to keep them busy for months, while flipping a few ordinary cars for profit.
Terry slips on a pair of jeans and her work boots and a t-shirt with the company logo on it. She heads downstairs, where she notices both her brothers have arrived and brought breakfast with them.
“Hey sis, how did you sleep last night?” Edward was concern about his little sister.
He has notice a big change in her when she got out of the hospital and military. She refuses to wear dresses, skirts, any type of swimsuit and she doesn’t do any of the things she uses to do, except race cars down on the track or quarter mile races.
She won’t wear any type of girly shoes or let her hair grow out long any more. The last time his wife gave her a pair of nice shoes, she returned them for money and sneaked the money into his pocket. She always keeps her hair cut short like she has it now. She threw out all her old stuff and the only thing she wears now are t-shirts, polo shirts or men’s dress shirt. She won’t wear any make-up or jewelry. She donated all her jewelry to the Goodwill. She doesn’t date and only attend family functions when she is forced to.
“I slept alright Eddie.” She walks over and grabs a coffee and a bear claw to eat.
“When are you going to go back to wearing dresses and skirts, sis?” Robert her next older brother looks at her. They used to be close, but she has withdrawn from him.
“Never.” She walks into the office and starts going over the books and orders for specialized parts they needed and order them from their suppliers.
She takes a sip of her coffee and takes another bite of her bear claw. She looks up and notice her brothers watching her.
“What?” She ah a puzzled look on her face.
“Sis, were worried about you. I know you went through a lot as a prisoner of the Taliban. Your whole personality has done a whole 180 from what it uses to be.” Robert was looking at his sister. They used to be close, but now she keeps people at arm’s length.
“Look Robert and Eddie. I went through hell as a prisoner to the Taliban. I was repeatedly raped, tortured and I lost everything that makes me a woman. They burned my breast off and made it so I can never have children. I watched them torture some boys that had helped us and shot two survivors from my unit. How would you feel after surviving that? I have marks on my body I will never be able to remove and I remember every fucking thing they did to me as if I was going through it again. All I want to do now is get on with my life and try to forget what was done to me.”
Terry goes back to the books and order forms. She doesn’t let her brothers see the tears as they fall from her eyes. She’ll never be the woman she uses to be and she’ll never be able to be a guy either. The question is, what is she?
Snow Angel Part 4
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Permission:
Mad Hatter Aylin waits patiently for the box truck to finish loading up and get the move on. She wanted to get this job done and over with tonight. She had her sights on stealing a sweet Lamborghini Veneno that this rich guy owned that was a dirt bag. She personally knew him and wanted to teach this guy a lesson about abusing his children. Oh, she had some sweet plans on how she wanted to do this. She rubs her hands together as she swings back and forth underneath the box truck.
“Finally!”
The truck starts moving as Mad Hatter Aylin dangles under the truck by the secure hooks she had put into the bottom of the floor under the truck. She had her mask on that made her look like the Mad Hatter from Alice in Wonderland. She was a little nutty. She was forced to spend most of her childhood and teen years in a mental hospital. All because she saw her father kill her mother and she knew it. He had jacked her up on some drugs that made her go crazy and by the time the men in the white coats arrived, she was judged to be mentally unstable. Every time she tried to escape they would lock her up in solitary. She found out her father was paying the doctor in charge to keep her in the hospital and he could perform whatever experiments on her.
So, she was given electro shock therapy and all sorts of drugs to drive her insane. By the time she was thirteen years old, she was so drugged up she would believe whatever you told her. Some of the male orderlies started to molest her and one night she was rape by one. She was so drugged up on a hallucinogen drug that he took advantage of her. She couldn’t do anything to protect herself because she was so drugged that he could do anything to her and she couldn’t react.
She tried to complain to the head nurse, but they didn’t believe her. So, the next time one of the orderlies tried to rape her, she played along and offer to give him a blow job. When she had him ready to explode. She baits down hard sinking her teeth into his engorged cock and tear it off his body with a grin on her face and blood dripping down her neck. During the confusion, she managed to escape and run away. She managed to find a place to hide for a few days. The place was an old costume shop and there were some costumes still left there. One of them happened to be the Mad Hatter from Alice in Wonderland. She picks that costume to wear because it fitted how she felt. She had seen the Alice in Wonderland movie with Johnny Dep while in the mental hospital and decided to act like him.
After a month of being on the run, she found out where her birth father was living and found out he had another family. She had run right up to him and wrapped her arms around him and squeezed him. Afterwards she had stepped back pulled a knife out of her sleeve and told him that she loved him as she slit his throat in front of his new family. She had turned around and looked at them and told them they were better off without him and left laughing through a window. That had been in London where she had learned how to steal from people and how to boost cars.
After committing a few crimes over in London, England and escaping from the authorities. She managed to get herself shipped to the United States in a container as cargo. Aylin kept dressing as the Mad Hatter and would leave a calling card that was like the one the Mad Hatter had in his hat. Tonight, her target was the equipment aboard this box truck that she had been hired to steal. She waits till the truck is about to get to its destination before stealing it.
Elizabeth was following behind the truck in her car and she thought she saw someone hanging underneath it. She wasn’t sure, but she could have sworn that there was someone. She was following Anika’s instruction about only observing and recording what was going on. She had gotten a Go-Pro and a tracker. Elizabeth had managed to put the tracker on the truck. She watches as the truck pulls into a parking lot where a slick black car was waiting. She notices as the passenger gets out of the cab of the truck and starts walking over towards the black car.
Elizabeth hears some laughter as a figure drops down from under the box truck and fires a gun at the back of the guy walking over towards the black car. That same figure jumps into the box truck and the driver comes falling out of the truck. Something starts falling towards the driver as the truck starts up and starts moving forward.
Terry had been sitting and waiting at the second delivery spot she had been given. She had watched as a plain white box truck pulled up and stopped. A guy had gotten out on the passenger side. She heard laughter and saw someone behind him wearing a top hat shoot him in the back and watches as he falls forward. The next thing she notices is that same figure that shot the first guy jump up into the cab and shots the driver and he comes falling out of the truck. She notices a card falling next to him as the person inside wearing the top hat starts the engine and starts to drive off.
Terry follows the box truck and wonders where it was going.
Elizabeth notices the black car following the box truck. So, she follows the black car. She wonders what this is all about. Nothing was making sense in this investigation.
Inside the Truck:
Mad Hatter Aylin starts singing the unbirthed song to herself.
A very merry Unbirthday to you,
To you, A very merry Unbirthday to you,
To you, It's great to Drink to someone,
And I guess that You will do,
A very merry Unbirthday to you!
Statistics prove that you've One birthday
One birthday every year But there are 364 un birthdays
That is why we are all gathered here A very merry unbirthday to all
To all A very merry unbirthday to all
To all That's how we sing the day away
A very merry unbirthday To all
Aylin doesn’t worry about the other two cars following behind her. She thinks they are going to the unbirthday party.
Terry notices a car behind her following her and runs the plates and finds out the car is register to an Elizabeth Sumner,1010 Pear Tree street, Brooklyn, New York. She wonders why this lady was interested in what was going on?
As they get closer to a warehouse she notices guys outside with guns taking aim at the box truck. She presses the pedal to the floor and pulls around the box truck and pull right in front of the box truck and starts opening with the weapon systems from Wraith.
“Looks like you’re getting your souls tonight Wraith.”
Aylin didn’t know what to make of the strange car pulling in front of her and watched as it started to fire weapons at the men with guns. She slows down so she doesn’t run into the back of the car. A bullet comes right through her windshield and hits her in her right shoulder.
“What the fuck is going on here?” Elizabeth couldn’t believe what she was seeing.
The black car was waging war against the men armed with AK47’s. The bullets were bouncing off the car like they weren’t anything to it but flies.
The black car drops back and on the driver side to force the box truck to turn.
Aylin was confused. She watched the Black car drop back and pull along her side and was trying to get her to turn right. Even though her shoulder was hurting her, she does what the black car wants her to do.
Elizabeth follows the box truck and the black car. They travel for a while till they are a safe distance away and the black car gets the box truck to stop. Elizabeth stops her car behind the box truck and gets out as well. She watches as the door on the black car swings upwards and a figure dress in a black jump suit and wearing a helmet meets her at the box truck.
Aylin’s sight was getting blurry as she watches as a figure gets out of the black car and comes walking up to her. She didn’t notice the other woman behind her coming up to her door and the black figure. As she looks at both figures.
“I think I’m going to take a nap now.” She slumps forward.
Both Terry and Elizabeth watches as the figure dress as the Mad Hatter slumps forward after saying a few words. Elizabeth climbs up and leans in through the driver side window.
She turns to face the figure in black “she’s been shot.”
Terry opens the visor on the helmet “how bad is it?”
“She’s losing blood. It looks like the bullet went straight through.”
“I have a first aid kit in my car. Can you stop the bleeding till we get her to someone to help her?”
“Yes!”
Terry runs back to Wraith and gets her field emergency kit and brings it back to Elizabeth.
“There’s a Blood Stopper kit in there. Use that on her.”
Elizabeth climbs into the box truck and does what Terry said. She has field medic training so she manages to stop the bleeding with the kit and bandages the other women’s shoulder.
“It’s stopped for now. How are we going to get my car and this box truck back to anywhere?”
“We’ll take the box truck back to my place and I’ll have a tow truck friend come out and pick your car up. You’ll need to drive the truck.”
“Fine, but let me call my boss. We need a Doctor that won’t ask questions.”
“Don’t bother your boss. I know someone that can help. Just follow me.”
“Okay”
Terry makes a call to have her tow buddy come out and pick the car up. She leaves the keys where she told him they would be. Afterwards she gets back into Wraith and takes it slow so the box truck can follow her back to her garage.
They manage to get the Mad Hatter out of the truck and up to Terry’s apartment where a doctor friend she knows and can trust comes and helps the girl.
Mad Hatter Aylin
Snow Angel Part 5
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Permission:
“She’s going to need to rest for a while. You all are lucky the bullet went through her shoulder. You mind telling me what the hell you were doing in a fire fight?”
An older man looks over towards Terry and Elizabeth as they stood nearby.
“We were doing a job and got attack by someone trying to steal the cargo. That’s all I can tell you right now without my boss authorization.”
Terry just stood quietly by, while Elizabeth was talking.
“Fine! You girls keep your secrets. Make sure she doesn’t use her right arm for a while.”
The doctor gathers his stuff and walks out with Terry escorting him. Terry comes back to her apartment and shuts the door. Terry walks into her bedroom and looks at the white face girl laying in her bed. She couldn’t be any older than nine or ten years old.
“So, young.”
“I don’t know. I think she’s older then she looks. Did you see the scars around her wrist and ankle or the needle tracks in her arm?”
“No, I didn’t notice those. So, you mind telling me why you were following the box truck?”
Terry turns around to look at Elizabeth. The dark brown hair woman was just a little taller than she was and appeared to be a little bit older then her as well.
“My job. I was sent to find out what was going on at one of our satellite cold sites. What, were you doing with the people in the cargo truck?”
“Making a delivery, which now I’m not going to get paid for. You said you were investigating something going on with your satellite cold site?”
“Yes, why?”
“Because, I was delivering a satellite decoding component.”
“So, you were delivering a satellite decoding component and then what is in the back of the box truck?”
“I don’t know. It seems our diminutive thief in there, was sent to steal the box truck. Now, who hired her to steal the truck and why did they
try to kill us and her?”
Terry was looking at their thief as she slept.
“To many questions and not enough answers.”
Elizabeth picks up the two dart guns the thief had been carrying with her.
“These things are custom made. I wonder where she got them?”
“May I?”
Elizabeth hands Terry the dart guns. She picks up the knife to look at and notice it’s just an ordinary kitchen knife. Nothing special about it.
“Interesting. These guns fire a needle projectile suspended in a liquid solution. It uses an ordinary co2 cartridges for the power to fire it.”
“Like a modify blow gun.”
Elizabeth looks over towards Terry.
“Exactly”
Terry puts the guns down and look at the deck of cards that have “In This Style 10/6” printed on the cards which look old, but were brand
new.
“The strange thing is, her guns are new, her cards look old, but are new. Most of her thieving gear is new, but she carries around an ordinary kitchen knife with a sharp blade on it.”
Elizabeth couldn’t figure this girl out.
“Even her clothes look old and have no designer labels or anything on them. They do need to be clean. They smell like she has been wearing them for a while.”
Terry was holding up the girl’s shirt and jacket.
“She’s a complete mystery. Her pockets were filled with junk.”
Terry had empty her pockets to wash the girl’s clothes and fix the bullet hole in her jacket and shirt.
“You’re right. It is junk.”
There were bottle caps, stones, string, little bits of paper, gum wrapper, fishing weights.
“God, this girl is a mag pie.”
Elizabeth couldn’t believe the junk. There had to be some reason for her collection.
“Look, let’s go downstairs and see what is in the back of the truck before my brothers and the rest of my employees get here. They don’t know about my after-hour job and I want to keep it that way.”
Terry looks at Elizabeth with a determine look on her face.
Elizabeth holds her hands up like she was surrendering.
“Your place, your rules.”
Terry leads Elizabeth back downstairs and through the hidden doorway to the hidden garage and out to where they had parked and camouflaged the box truck. Terry breaks the lock on the roll-up door and opens it.
Elizabeth climbs up inside.
“Okay, what are they doing with Russian Igla and Strela missiles and more satellite equipment?”
Terry climbs up after her and the two of them look at the rest of the equipment that was in here.
“All of this is US and Russian government equipment. No one is supposed to have this equipment.”
Terry couldn’t believe what she was seeing.
“We can’t let this get out on the streets or into their hands.”
Terry looks towards Elizabeth.
“I agree with you. We need to put this equipment somewhere safe or give it to someone we can trust.”
“I think it’s time for me to call my boss and inform her about this. This is starting to get serious.”
Elizabeth climbs down and then helps Terry down as well.
Terry locks the trailer with one of her spare locks and goes around to the front of the truck and pull the main power fuse so it can’t be started.
“Come on, let’s go and check on sleeping beauty. I’ll take her finger prints and see what I can get on her.”
Both women head back inside and up to Terry’s apartment where their thief was still out of it.
“How long do you think she’s going to be out?”
“Probably till this afternoon. The doctor did give her a strong sedative to keep her under for a while.”
“You have an ink pad or packing tape?”
“Yep, I have both.”
Terry goes to get the ink pad and an index card for Elizabeth.
Elizabeth goes over and notices her fingerprints have been burned off.
“Well, that shoots that idea.”
“What do you mean?”
Terry looks down at the hand of their thief.
“She burned her fingerprints off. My boss is going to have to do an image search of her face or description.”
Elizabeth takes ten pictures and send them to Jaager to see if she can identify their thief. She checks the time and notice her wife will be getting up soon.
“Look, I need to go. Why don’t you keep sleeping beauty here with you and we get together later this evening?”
“Fine with me. Come around seven. Everyone should be gone by then.”
Terry knew her employees and brothers would be gone by six o’clock today.
“Here, this is my cell phone number. Call me when you find out about sleeping beauty and the equipment.”
Terry hands Elizabeth one of her business cars with her cell phone number on the back.
Terry escorts Elizabeth to her car and watches as she drives away.
“It’s going to be a long day.”
Terry heads back inside and start opening for business. She washes the thief’s clothes and mends her jacket and shirt while she waits for everyone to show-up for work.
Snow Angel Part 6
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Permission:
Elizabeth makes it home just in time. She looks at the time being display on her radio as she turns the engine off. Her wife’s alarm clock should just be going off as she walks into the house. She hears the beeping of her wife’s alarm on her cell phone. She peeks into their bedroom and notice her wife had buried her head under the pillows.
She smiles as she walks over and sits on the edge of the bed next to her wife.
“Come on sleepy head. Time to get up and go to work.” Elizabeth rubs her wife’s back.
“Mmmm, can’t I stay home and play hooky today?” Sara was enjoying having her back rubbed like Elizabeth was doing.
“You can if you want to sweetie. After all you’re the boss and can do whatever you want too.” Elizabeth leans down and places a kiss in the crook of her wife’s neck and shoulder.
Sara closes her eyes and was enjoying how Elizabeth made her feel special. She could feel Elizabeth’s hands moving down her body and the next thing she feels is being tickled.
Elizabeth decide to have some fun with her wife and made her believe she was going to give her a back massage. She knew all her wife’s ticklish spots and when she got down to her side. She started tickling her there. For the next few minutes, Sara tries to defend herself from
Elizabeth merciless tickling onslaught.
“Alright I give.” Sara looks up into Elizabeth’s hazel eyes.
The same eyes she has gazed into for the past eight years. The ones that seduced her that Faithful day where she almost made the worst mistake of her life by marrying the wrong person. She had been in an arrange marriage with a guy she didn’t love and didn’t like. She was only doing it because it was expected of her by her family. Her family still believed in arranged marriages and was upset when they found out she was a lesbian and married a non-Pakistani woman instead.
“Good, now I can claim my reward.”
Elizabeth leans down and passionately kissed her wife. She loved this woman so much. If anything, ever happened to her she doesn’t know if she could survive.
“Bathroom.” Sara almost falls on her face as she breaks their kiss and rush to the bathroom.
Elizabeth just laughs as she goes into the kitchen and fix some coffee and bagels with cream cheese on it for her wife.
Eruption Communications Anika Jaager Office:
Anika had been sent a bunch of pictures by Elizabeth this morning. She had Shigeko working on the pictures and was looking over the notes Elizabeth set along with the pictures and said she needed to talk to her about a complication that has come up.
Anika looks up when she hears someone knocking on her office door.
“Enter!”
Shigeko comes walking in with two manilla folders in her hands. One was thicker than the other folder.
“Here is that information you wanted about those people Ms. Jaager.” Shigeko lays the folders on the desk.
Shigeko looks at her boss “The second one is rather strange because she is only known to Interpol and Scotland yards as only Mad Hatter Aylin. They don’t have much more information about her. They don’t know how old she is or where she came from. All that is known about her is she’s wanted in England for the murder of four people and injuring six others. She is also responsible for the thief of several priceless paintings from several of England’s rich families. The reason they know it’s her, because she leaves behind a playing card that has “In This Style 10/6” printed on them. There were no finger prints found on the cards at all.”
“That is strange. Do they know what it means?”
“Ya, it’s the same type of card sticking out of the hat band going around the Mad Hatter’s hat. She’s fashioned herself to look like the Johnny
Depp mad hatter character from Alice in Wonderland. As for the second one, she’s a different story. She would be a good match as a working partner for Elizabeth. She’s former military like Elizabeth and holds three PhD’s One is in Mechanical engineering, the second one is in Nuclear engineering and the last one is in Electrical & Computer engineering. She could work for any company that has government contracts. They would snatch her up in a heartbeat, ma’am. The thing is, she’s part owner of a specialized garage called Big Dog Toys that do modifications to ordinary cars and turn them into something that they weren’t originally built fore. The vehicles her company turned out have been presented at the SEMA show in Las Vegas, Nevada and have won several awards.”
“What did she do in the military and why did she get out?”
“She drove and worked on tanks and was medically discharged after being rescued from Taliban hands. She was seriously tortured by several
Taliban insurgents while she was their prisoner. Her records show she holds several medals”
“What was her rank in the military?”
“She was a Sergeant before she was captured and they promoted her to Master Sergeant afterwards before they discharged her from the service. Also, according to Elizabeth’s notes, she drives a high-tech combat car. She sent pictures of the car.”
Jaager brings up the pictures of the car that Elizabeth took.
“I remember seeing this car in a news article, a couple of days ago.”
She watches the video Elizabeth had sent. “Dam! That car is fast and armed.”
“I would say so. She must have designed it herself.”
“Did you managed to get me the stats on the Russian Igla and Strela missile system?”
“Yes ma’am.”
SA-18 Grouse (Igla M 9K39)
IGLA (9K39) Igla 1 (9K310) IGLA- S (9K338)
Weight: 11 kg 12 kg 12 kg
Missile designation: 9M39 9K310 / 9K313 9M342
Warhead: 1 - 1.2 kg HE, FRAG 2 kg 2.5 (?)
Warhead initiation: Proximity Contact + graze Proximity (laser) triggered within 5m' radius
Length: 1.7 m 1.7 m 1.7 m
Diameter: 7.2 cm 7.2 cm 7.2 cm
Range (Max): 500 - 5,200 m 500 - 5000 m 500 - 6000 m
Altitude (max): 3500 m 3500 m 10 - 3500 m
Sensor: IR (Passive) passive 2-color IR and UV Passive IR
“If I recall correctly, there was an airliner destroyed by one of these down in Africa two years ago. How does this fit in with our satellite problem?”
Anika Jaager looks at Shigeko "get me Elizabeth. I need to talk with her."
"Yes, ma'am."
Shigeko heads out of the office to call Elizabeth.
Snow Angel Part 7
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Permission:
Aylin slowly opens her eyes and starts coming around. She was laying on her back and looking up at the ceiling.
“Oh, pretty!” There was a goofy look on her face as she stares up at the ceiling.
She tries to move, but when she does, she feels pain from her right shoulder.
“Ow!”
Aylin looks over at her shoulder and notice it was bandage up and that she was wearing a purple nightshirt. She turns her head to look towards the left and notice the bedroom door is opened. She didn’t remember getting undress and crawling into someone’s bed. The last thing she recalls was stopping and talking to a woman. She lifts her arm and smelled under her armpit.
“Phew!”
Aylin moves slowly when getting out of bed. She still felt kind of weak as she stood up and walked out of the bedroom. She notices her outfit is draped over a chair as she continues to look around. Aylin figures she must be in someone’s apartment. She turns back around after grabbing her outfit and walk back into the bedroom. Aylin notices the door for the bathroom is opened and heads inside to take a shower.
When she is done, she comes back out and heads back into what appears to be the living room and start putting all her stuff back into their proper pockets. Aylin checks her appearance in the mirror and smiles when she sees her reflection. She had her face permanently tattoo so she would never have to worry about putting her make-up on. She pulls her watch out and checks the time.
“It’s tea time.” Aylin goes into the kitchen and looks for some tea. She must have her tea.
Terry was coming upstairs to check on the strange girl. As she got closer to her door, she hears someone moving around inside. Terry opens
the door and notice the girl fully dress and looking in her kitchen for something.
“Can I help you?”
“I’m looking for tea. I must have my tea. It’s tea time.”
“Here, let me find the tea and fix it for you.”
Terry closes the door behind her and walks over to the kitchen. Aylin turns around and looks at the strange person behind her. The person
sounded female, but looked male.
“Are you going to join me for tea? Did the White Rabbit invite you for tea?”
“Yes, I am going to join you for tea and no, the white rabbit didn’t invite me. I live here.”
“Oh, okay.”
Aylin watches as the tall looking man comes into the kitchen and starts fixing tea. Terry turns around to look at Aylin.
“What is your name?”
Aylin takes her top hat and hold it to the side and bow to Terry “I am the Mad Hatter Aylin”
Aylin puts her top hat back on her head after introducing herself.
“Who may you be, sir?”
Terry raises an eyebrow after being called sir. That has been the first time since she has been back that any one has called her, sir.
“My name is Terry and I’m not a sir, but a ma’am.”
Aylin tilts her head to the side and looks at Terry.
“You don’t look like a ma’am, you look like a sir.” She had straightened her head back when she said that.
“Whatever.” Terry turns around and finishes making the tea.
“Here you go Aylin.” Terry hands a plain white coffee mug to Aylin
“Thank you.”
Aylin blows on it to cool it off and takes a sip of it. She didn’t add any sugar or cream to it. Terry just watches Aylin as she drinks her tea.
Terry adds sugar to her own tea before drinking it.
Aylin was watching the man in front of her. She didn’t know what to make of him. He says he’s a woman, but he didn’t have any breast. She just shrugs her shoulders and drinks her tea. It tasted kind of strong and bitter, but there wasn’t anything else to it. She’s learned to just taste a little bit before drinking anything now. The doctors use to fool her by spiking her tea or grabbing her and giving her shots.
“Can you tell me what happened to my right shoulder?”
“You got shot in your right shoulder, don’t you remember?”
“Nope, I remember speaking to a woman and passing out.”
“Can you tell me why you were trying to steal the truck?”
“Joe the Boss wanted me to steal it and bring it back to him.”
“Did he say why?”
“Nope and I don’t care. I just do what I am told to do. It’s easier that way.”
Aylin takes another sip of her tea and sits down on the floor Indian style in front of Terry.
“Aylin, where were you born?”
“Don’t remember.” Aylin had looked up to Terry when she answered that question.
“Okay, where did you come from?”
“When?”
“When? What do you mean?”
“Well, do you mean before you got up here or do you mean when Joe the Boss sent me?”
“I mean before all that. What country did you come from?”
“Oh, I came from England. I was told I was in too much trouble over in England, so Eddie sent me over here to hide out.”
“Why were you in trouble?”
“I don’t know. I just killed some bad people and hurt a few that thought I would be fun for them.”
She giggles “I don’t think going after a girl again will be fun for them. Now that they are going to be girls themselves.”
She starts laughing as she thinks about them dressed in dresses and skirts.
“Why did you kill the others?”
“Because they deserved it. They did very, very bad things and needed to be punished for it.”
Aylin shakes her head up and down as if agreeing to what she was saying.
“Don’t you have any parents that care about you?”
“Nope, I have no family, except the White Rabbit.”
Aylin takes another sip of her tea and looks down into her mug and notice it was almost empty. She holds her cup up to Terry.
“Can I have some more tea please?”
“Sure.” Terry takes Aylin’s mug and refills it with tea.
She hands the mug back to Aylin.
“Thank you.”
“Your Welcome.”
“Thanks.” Aylin blows on her tea and takes a sip of it.
“Look Aylin”
Aylin waves her finger no “Mad Hatter Aylin, Terry.”
“Okay, Mad Hatter Aylin. I need to get back to work. Can you stay up here and remain quiet till I come back up here please?”
“Why?”
“Because the people I work with and for, wouldn’t understand the way you look. So, can you stay and do me this favor please? Stay here till I come back please?”
Aylin thinks about it “okay. I’ll stay right here till you return.”
“Thank you.”
Terry rinses her coffee mug out and leaves it in the sink. She notices Aylin hasn’t gotten up from where she was sitting as Terry walks out of her apartment.
Aylin takes a sip of her tea and just stays where she is sitting. The tea was growing on her. It may taste bitter and strong, but it was good in her opinion.
Snow Angel Part 8
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Permission:
Aylin closes her eyes and takes several deep breathes as she slowly allows her mind to clear and tune out the rest of the world. She was used to doing this in the hospital when she was placed inside solitary confinement for months. She would retreat inside her mind to pass the time and get away from things. Things that hurt her or bother her. She retreats there now, not because she wanted to get away, but to just have some where familiar to be. Inside her mind she was always safe. No one could take that away from her.
She told Terry she would remain right where she was and she meant it. She images a forest and chasing after the white rabbit and finally catching him and going to the tea party with her friends. Talking with the Hatter and telling him everything she has done so far since coming to the America’s. Singing and doing her dance for him. She demonstrates her dancing for the Hatter and embrace his praise of her dancing along with the rest of her friends there.
Real World:
Aylin’s body was barely breathing as she sat Indian style with her eyes closed. Her body was like a statue in how still she appeared. The coffee mug she had been drinking tea from was sitting in front of her on the floor.
Eruption Communications Anika Jaager Office:
Anika’s door abruptly slams open as CIO Arnold Bridges comes walking in and right up to Anika Jaager’s desk.
“What the hell do you think you’re doing requesting information from my department about current jobs and upgrades we are doing?” Arnold had gotten word from one of his tech’s that Ms. Jaager was going through their department files and every time they tried to block her out, she
over-rode them with her security clearance.
“Well, good morning to you to Arnold. You do know that before you enter anyone’s office, you’re supposed to knock or inform my secretary, don’t you?” Anika was playing it cool right now. She could kill this jackass any time she wanted to.
“Cut the bullshit Anika. I want an answer to my question.”
“Well, to be honest with you. I don’t answer to you. I answer to the owner of this company, just like the CEO does. Second, if I want information about anything going on in this company or any other company that belongs to us, I can have it any time I want. The last reason Mr. Bridges, you should be glad it is me asking for that information instead of the owner, because he would had taken your head off for barging into his office. Trust me when I tell you this, because if he comes up here and finds anything screwy with the company. People are going to lose their heads or get feed to his big ass wolf.”
“You don’t have the authority to.”
“Do you want to try me? I’ve been getting reports about one of our cold sites being used and there’s no paperwork or authorization forms given
you permission to update or upgrade that site. There’s nothing from accounting for purchases of new equipment or the transference of equipment to that site. So, tell me again what are you doing at that site?” Anika had her hands in front of her with her fingers making like a pyramid.
“Like I told our security officer, routine upgrades and maintenance on the system.”
“And I’m saying your full of shit. Now, either tell me what you are doing there or I’m going to suspend you for a few days.”
“You don’t have the authority to suspend me or fire me.”
“I have the authority to suspend you, but I don’t have the authority to fire you. Only the CEO, HR and the owner have that authority. As of right
now you are suspended without pay for a week while an investigation into what you were doing is done. To be fair to you an outside audit company will be hired to review and go over your files.”
“Why you.”
Arnold Bridges was about to step forward and do something he would regret when Anika’s expression changed daring him to do it. Her facial expression took on a look he has seen on harden killers before.
“I suggest you leave now, before you do something we’ll both regret Mr. Bridges.” Her words and the tone of her voice held ice to them when she spoke.
Shigeko had been listening to the conversion going on between Mr. Bridges and Ms. Jaager and when she heard the change in Ms. Jaager’s voice. She knew she should get security up to the office right away. Just as she was about to call security, Elizabeth walks in from the hallway.
“Good Morning Shigeko, is Ms. Jaager in?”
“Yes, she is and I think you better go in there and escort Mr. Bridges out of here before she hurts him really badly.”
“Okay, call one of the other security guards and have them come up here, please.”
“Okay.”
Elizabeth knocks on Ms. Jaager’s door.
“Enter.”
Elizabeth walks in “you wanted to see me Ms. Jaager?”
“Yes Mrs. Sumner, would you and security officer Lucero please escort Mr. Bridges from the premises and restrict his access for a week?”
“Yes ma’am” Elizabeth turns towards him as Security Officer Keven Lucero came walking in.
Mr. Bridges was about to say something until he saw Security Officer Lucero. He was a 6’5” tall African American male built like a professional wrestler. He knew Mr. Lucero use to be a professional football player and when he injured himself on the football field, he became a bodyguard and hired by the company as third in charge of security.
“Mr. Bridges if you’ll follow me and Mr. Lucero please. Is there anything in your office you need to get?”
“Yes, there is.”
“Okay. After you sir.” Elizabeth steps aside to let Mr. Bridges lead the way.
“Elizabeth, after you are done with escorting Mr. Bridges out of the building. Please report to me.”
“Yes ma’am.”
Mr. Bridges was going to have to put his plans into play early and have Anika Jaager taken out along with Elizabeth Sumner. She was the one that had spotted them using that cold site and more than likely reported it to Ms. Jaager.
Elizabeth and Keven escorts Mr. Bridges to his officer to retrieve his items and anything company related was left behind. He was escorted downstairs to his car and watched as he left the property. Elizabeth had feeling they hadn’t seen the last of Mr. Bridges.
Keven had been following Elizabeth’s lead. He knew something strange was going on and knew that the CIO was part of it. Now, he had a feeling things were going to get rough after this.
“Penny for your thoughts Lucero?”
Elizabeth knew it was unusual for Keven to remain quiet.
“I have a feeling a big can of worms is about to be opened and this was just an appetizer.”
“I have a feeling that you are right. There’s something going on and the company may be hurt by it.”
“I think your right, Elizabeth.”
“Well, I have a meeting with Ms. Jaager. I better get going.”
“I’ll see you later Elizabeth. Be careful.”
“I will and thanks.”
Elizabeth heads back to Ms. Jaager’s office.
“Go on in, Elizabeth.”
Shigeko had been informed to send Elizabeth in as soon as she returned from escorting Mr. Bridges out of the building.
“Elizabeth, please have a seat and tell me everything you have found out so far?”
“Well, Ms. Jaager. The box truck that was heading to the cold site had Russian missile systems and a bunch of military grade satellite
equipment. Also, it seems we may have a third player in the game. We had a young girl that was told to steal the load for who and why I don’t know. Her shoulder had to be looked after, after getting into a fire fight. The cold site is guarded by at least six to eight people.”
“What can you tell me about these new people you have run into?”
“To be honest, I don’t know that much about them. Except, Terry Horn. I notice she hold three degrees and she drives a Hi-Tech one of a kind assault car. That car is armor plated and fast as a Nascar. She also knows about weapons and satellite equipment. I think she would make a good operative or agent.”
“What do you know about the one that is known as Mad Hatter Aylin?”
“Nothing, except her fingerprints have been burned off and she looks younger then she is. At some time, she must have been someone’s prisoner, because of scarring around her wrist and there is a bunch of old needle tracks in both her arms. The make-up on her face is the permanent type. I figure she had it tattoo on her face maybe a few weeks or months ago. The color is still bright. So, it could have been recently. She also has an English accent.”
“What do you think of her? Because the information we have on her said she is responsible for the murder of four people and the wounding of six others. Plus, the theft of valuable art.”
“I don’t know about if she is capable of killing someone. The weapons I found on her were two special design dart guns and an ordinary kitchen knife you can buy at any box store kitchen section. I would say she is crazy. She was hanging underneath the box truck and made her way to the cab of the box truck. She’s at Terry’s apartment right now sleeping. Also, Terry doesn’t want her brothers or employees to find out about her night time adventures.”
“Why was Terry meeting the box truck in the first place?”
“She works for some guy that pays people to make deliveries for him.”
“So, she was making a delivery that night?”
“Yes ma’am.”
Anika sits back in her chair.
“You say you think Terry would make a good operative or agent?”
“Yes ma’am. She built that car of hers from the ground up. Think about what else she could be capable of? As for the young girl. It might be best for her to be employed by you as well. Her thieving skills along make her valuable. As for strange appearance, maybe we can learn more about why she dresses that way and where she got those scars on her wrist and the needle marks on her arm. Even if she is crazy, that could work for us, because that makes her unpredictable. The enemy wouldn’t know what to expect from her.”
Anika had to think about that. Maybe this could work to her advantage.
“Okay, let’s see you three work as a team and keep this off the books for now. Find out why she was trying to steal that box truck and for whom. As for the truck itself, if you have some where safe to store it. Put it there for now. Also, see if you and your two companions can take the cold site and let me know what they are using it for.”
“I think we can handle that. What do we do if the law tries to get involve or take over?”
“Here are your badges and ID’s. You’re consider Special Deputies under the US Marshal. Those badges should clear the way for you. Remember, even though you are considered special deputies for the Marshal, doesn’t mean you can go around blowing stuff up or killing without reason.”
“How did you manage this?”
“Let’s just say the Attorney General and the Deputy Attorney General owes my boss a big favor. Now, go and take care of the problem at the
cold site, while I find out what Mr. Bridges has been doing here.”
“Have fun and be careful Ms. Jaager.”
“I will.”
Once Elizabeth leaves.
Anika presses the intercom button “Shigeko, call Camelot Forensics and have them send out two of their cyber forensics experts to go over Mr. Bridges computer and any work he did here at the office.”
“Yes ma’am. Any one you want them to send out?”
“Nope, tell Arthur to send me two of his best people.”
“Yes ma’am.”
Special Notes:
Special Deputy U.S. Marshals
The Director, United States Marshals Service, is authorized to deputize the following persons to perform the functions of a Deputy U.S. Marshal in any district designated by the Director:
(a) Selected officers or employees of the Department of Justice;
(b) Selected federal, state, or local law enforcement officers whenever the law enforcement needs of the U.S. Marshals Service so require;
(c) Selected employees of private security companies in providing courtroom security for the Federal judiciary;
(d) Other persons designated by the Associate Attorney General pursuant to 28 CFR 0.19(a)(3)
0.19 Associate Attorney General.
(a) The Associate Attorney General shall advise and assist the Attorney General and the Deputy Attorney General in formulating and implementing Departmental policies and programs. The Associate Attorney General shall also provide overall supervision and direction to organizational units as assigned. In addition the Associate Attorney General shall:
(1) Exercise the power and the authority vested in the Attorney General to take final action in matters pertaining to the appointment, employment, pay, separation, and general administration of attorneys and law students in pay grades GS-15 and below in organizational units subject to his direction.
(2) Perform such other duties as may be especially assigned from time to time by the Attorney General.
(3) Exercise the power and authority vested in the Attorney General to authorize the Director of the U.S. Marshals Service to deputize persons to perform the functions of a Deputy U.S. Marshal.
(b) The Associate Attorney General may redelegate the authority provided in paragraph (a)(1) of this section to the Director, Office of Attorney Recruitment and Management.
(c) The Associate Attorney General is the Attorney General's designee for purposes of determining whether, under part 39 of this title, a handicapped person can achieve the purpose of a program without fundamental changes in its nature, and whether an action would result in a fundamental alteration in the nature of a program or activity or in undue financial and administrative burdens. The Associate Attorney General may not redelegate this authority.
(d) [Reserved]
Snow Angel Part 9
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Permission:
Big Dog Toys:
Terry couldn’t believe the day she had. The wrong parts had been sent and it wasn’t her fault. The client decided he didn’t want the build he had commission. Some of the bills she knew she paid on time hadn’t posted yet. When she called to find out why they hadn’t posted. The company said they hadn’t received the transferred of the money. When she went and checked the receipt, it showed the money had been accepted and called the company back. She printed up the receipt and fax them.
She managed to get them straighten out and figured someone must be messing with their systems. Terry looks around the shop to make sure everyone was gone and begin locking up all the doors and cutting things off that should had been turned off. She hears the doorbell ring. She walks to the customer door and spots Elizabeth standing there waiting for her to open the door.
“How has your day been?”
Elizabeth comes walking in and Terry locks the door behind her.
“Crappy. It’s been one of those days around here.”
“Well, it’s going to get better then. How has your guest been?”
“I haven’t heard a thing from her, since I talked with her around lunch time. She’s been very quiet. What did your boss say to do with the truck?”
“Store it somewhere safe for now.”
“Well, I do know of a place we can store it. It’s an old R&D office building for sale. We’ve been thinking about acquiring the building because it has more space then this garage. I still have the keys to the place.”
“That’s sounds like a good place to hide the box truck. Did you learn anything new about our other guest?”
“No, all I did learn was she had to leave England because she was in some sort of trouble for killing some people and sending a few to the hospital and that they deserved it.”
“That’s all my boss knows as well. There’s no other information about her. All we know is she came from England and that’s all. It’s like she came out of nowhere a year ago. That’s when she made her first appearance.”
“Well good luck trying to get any information out of her. You need to ask your questions a certain way or she won’t answer them. Hopefully, she is still in my apartment.”
Terry and Elizabeth walk up the stairs case to Terry’s apartment over the shop. The door was still lock. Terry opens the door and walk in and spot Aylin sitting right where she left her. Her coffee mug was sitting in front of her and she had her eyes closed.
“Is she asleep?”
Terry was standing nearby watching.
“I don’t think so.”
Elizabeth kneels beside Aylin. She gently shakes Aylin’s good shoulder.
Aylin opens her eyes when she felt herself shaken.
“Please don’t touch me.”
“Sorry, I was trying to wake you up.”
Aylin looks at Elizabeth and a smile appears on her face.
“I remember you. I remember talking to you before I went nighty-night.”
Terry walks over and picks up the empty coffee cup and put it in the sink.
“That was me. Aylin...”
Aylin waves her finger back and forth “it’s Mad Hatter Aylin or just Hatter.”
“Okay, Mad Hatter Aylin. Would you join me and Terry at the table so I can stop kneeling, please?”
“Okay.” Mad Hatter Aylin stands up off the floor like it was nothing and walks over to sit at the table.
“Would you care for something to drink Elizabeth and Hatter?”
Terry looks over at the other two women.
“Do you have a Pepsi or coke?”
“Pepsi.”
“That’s fine for me. How about you Hatter?”
Elizabeth looks at Aylin.
“Hot tea please.”
“Hot tea it is, then.”
Terry brews some hot tea for Aylin and grabs a Pepsi for Elizabeth and hands it to her.
“Thank you, Terry. Hatter, what city in England we’re you born at?”
“I don’t know.”
“Okay, let me ask you this question then. Were you always called Mad Hat Aylin or Hatter?”
Aylin tilts her head to the side to think about that question.
“I don’t remember. There’s a big dark space where I can’t remember anything except being in pain all the time.”
Aylin’s facial expression starts to change to sorrow and she starts to mumble something very low. Elizabeth leans forward to hear better, but is unable to hear anything. Aylin goes back to her normal expressionless state. Terry sits down near Aylin and places her tea in front of her.
“Thank you, Terry.”
“You’re welcome Hatter.”
“Hatter can you tell me who you were stealing that truck for and why?”
“Joe the Boss sent me to steal it, because he wanted it. I don’t ask why, I just do.”
Aylin takes a sip of her tea. It was the same as before. She had watched Terry make it so she knew it wasn’t poisoned or spiked.
“He didn’t tell you why he wanted that truck?”
“Nope! I don’t ask questions. I just do what I am told to do.”
“Do you have anything else to wear beside what you have on?”
“I don’t wear anything else, except this. This is all I own besides some vans.”
“Vans as in more than one?”
Terry looks at Aylin when she says that.
“Yes. I own seven vans total. I live in them.”
“Okay, that is something new.”
“Hatter, would you be able to work with me and Terry?”
“On what?”
“Going after some bad guys. There are some bad guys we need to go after.”
“What’s in it for me?”
Aylin was looking at Elizabeth when she asked that question.
“What do you want?”
“I don’t know, what are you willing to give me for helping you?”
“How about we clear your criminal record with England for a start?”
“And?”
“Well, you’ll be working with me and Terry here. What else do you want?”
“A favor for later. I’ll work with you two for a favor to be honor later?”
“Okay, I don’t see why not.”
“Here is what we have to do.”
Elizabeth starts informing Terry and Hatter what she was told by her boss.
Eruption Communications Anika Jaager Office:
Morgana comes rolling out of the elevator along with her friend Troy Percival. The two of them have worked together on a few jobs. So, she knew what Troy could do. He was good, but he wasn’t in Gloria’s class. They head down to Anika Jaager’s office. Arthur had said to report to her when they arrived.
“Shigeko, it’s good to see you again. Is your boss lady in?”
“She’s expecting you Morgana and Mr. Percival. I think you have your work cut out for you this time around. I hope you don’t mind the hotel I booked for you and Troy.”
“It’s fine Shigeko. Most companies wouldn’t have done what you did.”
“She’s right about that Ms. Shigeko. Thank you.”
“You’re welcome. Now into the lion’s den I send you.”
Shigeko holds the door open for Morgan to roll in, followed by Troy.
Anika looks up from her desk. She had been working on some paperwork.
“Morgana, it’s good to see you again. I hope your flight up here was okay.”
“It was fine Ms. Jaager.”
“Good, because I have a task for you and Mr. Percival that I figure will take some time. I need for you to dig through Mr. Arnold Bridges office
computer and tell me what you find please. If you need special access to anything, let me know and I’ll get you the access.”
“Has any one mess with his computer since you dismiss him?”
“Not that I know of. I had his ethernet cable disconnected from the wall so no one could go in and use or erase his computer. I also had his office sealed.”
“Well, I am going to need to clone his hard drive and work with the clone. That way if you need to take him to court or file charges against him. The lawyers he gets can’t say we tamper with the hard drive and planted evidence on it.”
“Well, you do what you have to do to it and keep me inform about your progress.”
“Yes ma’am.”
“I’ll have security escort you to his office.”
Anika presses a button on her phone “Shigeko, can you have Mr. Lucero report to my office please?”
“Yes ma’am.”
“While we wait for Mr. Lucero to show up. I believe you submitted a proposal to me Morgana on handling all of our IT security, even though we have an IT department.”
“Yes ma’am, what we would be doing is monitoring the traffic flow in and out of here. Also, handle problems just like this when you dismiss employees or trying to gather evidence to prove they have broken company rules. It’s more of a monitoring job, but you won’t have surprises like this popping up.”
“I’ll need to run this by the CEO and the owner of the company.”
“Another advantage of hiring us Ms. Jaager. Is we can help you to hire the right people for the IT positions here at the company and holding training classes to help improve the skills they already possess. A lot of HR managers or managers in general really don’t understand what an IT person can do and what their job should be. What questions to ask during an interview.”
“All good arguments and I’ll pass that information along to the CEO and the owner.”
A knocking sound interrupted what Anika was about to say next.
“Enter.”
Keven Lucero walks in and notice a young lady in a wheel chair and a young dirty blonde gentleman sitting in front of Ms. Jaager’s desk.
“Mr. Lucero, I want you to meet Ms. Morgana and her companion Mr. Percival. I would like for you to accompany them while they are here going over Mr. Arnold Bridges computer and office. Give them what access they need to do their job.”
“Yes ma’am. Do you want me to stay with them or leave them on their own?”
“I would prefer if you remained with them Mr. Lucero. Have Mrs. Winter take over your duties while they are here.”
“Yes ma’am.” Lucero knew why he was being assigned. This way he could back their story if they find something and verify it wasn’t planted.
“I guess we better get to work then.”
Troy Percival stands up from the chair he has been sitting in. Morgana and Troy follow Mr. Lucero down to Mr. Bridges office. Before they do anything to the computer, Troy breaks out a camera and takes pictures of everything. He takes pictures of all items connected to the computer any programs still running. After they take pictures of the computer and everything around it. Morgana hooks a device to the computer that only allows her to read the contents of a hard drive in read only mode and she goes over the computer making sure there aren’t any nasty surprises.
Troy takes a scanner out and start scanning the room and picks up a wireless spot in the room itself.
“Mr. Lucero, can you get me a ladder please?”
“Sure, but why?”
“There’s a wireless signal coming from inside this room and most of the times people hide them up in the ceiling.”
Lucero goes and gets a ladder for Troy and brings it back into the office. He sets it up and Troy climbs up and pushes one of the ceiling tiles aside and uses the scanner to pin point the wireless access point. At first, he didn’t see it, but he spots it tuck up against one of the rafters.
“I found the unit Morgana.”
“Can you disconnect it or scan what the signal is?”
“Yep and you won’t believe this either.”
Troy couldn’t believe a cellular device had been added to it so a person could call into the unit and access it. He knew a few hackers that could do this type of work. Morgana was one of them. He has seen her construct one for a job they did.
“I can tell you this. It’s been heavily modified. Whoever, did the work on it knew what they were doing.”
Troy climbs back down the ladder. He was holding the unit in his hand.
“Would you say it was put here to spy on the CIO or was the CIO was using it?”
“Oh, he was using it. This wasn’t put here to spy on the company. He was remotely using it to access things here at the office without going through the company security measures. I found a cable connected to a small switch connected to another cable.”
“So, he was remoting in and accessing the company’s network without the safe guards to pick-up his activities.”
Morgana was looking over towards Troy and Mr. Lucero.
“Yep, did you find anything on his company desktop?”
“Not much. There are a few things he did here, but he must have been using another device. Most of the stuff is company related, except for a few sites.”
Troy picks up the ladder and takes it over towards the ceiling where he traces the hidden cable and switch. He connects a cable from his company laptop to the switch and starts breaking in.
“Holy crap. I don’t believe this.”
“What you got Troy?”
Keven was wondering as well and walks over to see for himself.
Morgana wheels over to look for herself. On the screen were satellite images from a NASA and Government satellite in orbit.
“How did he manage to hack NASA and several different Government satellites? What is he planning and for what purpose?”
“That is a good question.”
All three couldn’t believe what they were seeing.
“We better inform Ms. Jaager about this.”
The next thing they hear is an explosion outside and the building shaking from it.
Snow Angel Part 10
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Permission:
Eruption Communication Parking Garage:
Anika figures that Morgana and her partner were going to be a while doing what they needed to do with Arnold Bridges computer. So, she was going to go out and get some lunch and pick-up a few items from her storage unit. As she takes the elevator down to the parking garage. She was trying to figure out what the game plan was for the use of the satellites. She knew that they could use them for almost anything, but why this company?
As the elevator doors open, Anika puts her sunglasses on and walks over towards her car. She notices through the special lens of the sunglasses that someone has touched her car. The special clear powder coating was something that only her sunglasses could see. It was a trick Cheshire had taught her. Jack had a separate trick to see if someone had tamper with his vehicles.
She walks overs to where the hidden camera that watched her car was and download the footage to her private server. She walks back over to her car and looks around the car. She notices someone had attached an explosive device to it. It was wired to go off when she pressed the remote on her keychain. She hated to do this to her car, but if she didn’t set it off. They would know she knew more than she did.
She steps back to just the right distances and press the key remote. The explosive force sends her backwards onto her ass. This way she could sustain some injuries to make it look like she got caught by the explosion, but not enough to kill her or give herself away. The sprinkler system goes off and the alarms they installed down in the garage goes off. She could hear the emergency vehicles heading her way. She stayed on the floor faking being knocked out from the explosion.
CIO Arnold Bridges Office:
Keven grabs his radio “what just exploded?”
“Ms. Jaager’s car just exploded. She has sustained some minor injuries, but she is going to live. The fire department and police are here.”
“I’ll be down in a few minutes.”
“Negative, Keven. Ms. Jaager was firm on her order. She wants you to stay with the people from Camelot Forensics. You’re to make sure they stay safe. If you need a second person, Selena Spears is available or Thomas King is here.”
“Send Selena up here to Mr. Bridges office.”
“Roger, she’ll be on her way.”
Morgana looks at Keven “what, are we too much for you?”
“No, but I don’t think you’ll be comfortable with having me in the ladies’ room with you.”
“You wouldn’t be the first guy to be with me in the ladies’ room, but you are right.”
“So, Troy. What was he doing with his links?”
“He was setting up connections with the cold site. He is monitoring several congressmen and senator’s cellphones and military ships and troop
movements.”
“So, in other words he’s using the satellite to gather data and selling that information?”
“Or using the information himself.”
“Either way, he’s already made connections with several hot sites and cold sites the company owns.”
Troy brings up the location of each location. As they were watching, someone was accessing the information.
“Troy, can you backtrack to who this connection is coming from?”
“On it.” Troy starts tapping away on his laptop.
“It’s here in the building and coming from the 8th floor.”
“Keven, why don’t you take Troy to investigate?”
Selena had just walked in when Morgana gave the suggestion to Keven.
“Selena, stay here and watch over Morgana.”
Keven and Troy bolt out of the room.
“What’s going on?”
“We found someone accessing a link we found. That person is here in the building.”
“Okay, so that’s where Keven and Troy went?”
“Yep, that’s where they went to investigate the matter. I’m locking down the elevators so that the person can’t use them.”
“What floor are they on?”
“They are accessing the information from the eighth floor.”
“That’s the server floor. Lock all the security doors on that floor. Keven can still get in with his security clearance.”
“Okay.”
Selena watches as Morgana does her magic on the computer. She was impress with the young lady’s skill. She had a niece that was studying
Cyber-security in college and could learn a lot from this lady.
Eruption Communication 8th Floor:
Keven and Troy arrive on the 8th floor. The security doors were locked.
“Is this normal?”
“Yes, you have to have special access to enter here.”
Keven pulls out his security card and slide it through the card reader.
“Access denied” sounds.
Keven opens the hidden keypad and thumb reader. He punches in his security code and the thumb reader scans his thumb print. The doors open for him and Troy.
“Morgana must have activated the locked down protocol.”
Troy was following behind Keven
“That means the person is still in here. So be careful.”
“Don’t worry about me Keven. My father is a police officer and taught me how to use a gun.”
Troy pulls his gun from its hidden holster.
Keven turns around and notice Troy had a Springfield XDs .45 in his hand.
“Just be careful at what you fired at in here.”
“Don’t worry.”
The two of them make their way down separate rows of servers. Keven spots the person on the next aisle over from the one he was on. He was using a laptop connected to one of the switches on server unit.
Morgana remotely turns on the camera on the laptop and takes a snap shot of the user. She had control of the laptop, but was letting the user think he still had control. She was monitoring everything he was doing.
Troy comes around and spots the guy. He notices Keven coming from the other end.
“Puts your hands up.”
Keven had his gun aimed right at the guy. The guy jumps a little when he hears Keven’s voice and went to hit a key on the laptop.
“Don’t even think about it buddy.”
Morgana’s face shows on the screen.
The guy knew he was caught. He should had waited till later tonight, but the guys he was working with needed this information right away. He figured he could get what he needed during the chaos of the bomb going off killing Ms. Jaager. Now, he was going to be going to jail because of his stupid mistake. He reaches into his pocket and feels a gun pressed against his head.
“I wouldn’t do that if I was you.”
Troy had seen what the guy was doing and pressed his gun against his head. It wasn’t a gun the guy was pulling out, but a cellphone. Troy reaches forward and takes the cellphone from him. It was an Apple IPhone 6S. He knew it was difficult to crack, but he knew Morgana could crack it.
“Morgana, are you still contacted to this laptop?”
“Yep, I’m downloading everything from it to my portable drive. I’ve found out where he was sending the information.”
“Where is the information going?”
“To a building over off Delaware Ave., in Buffalo.”
“Can you access their computers?”
“What do you think I’m doing?”
Selena had to keep from laughing when Morgana replied to her partner. They could see Keven handcuffing their suspect. The thing is, she knew the guy. His family came over from Pakistan three years ago and he was hired by Mr. Bridges two years ago.
“This must have been going on for a while.”
“Why do you say that, Selena?”
“Because he was just hired two years ago.”
“Was he hired for his current position or a different one? Did he have his current access?”
“He just got promoted to his current position about four months ago.”
Selena leans over and watches what Morgana was doing.
“Can’t they tell what you are doing on the other end?”
“Nope, because he is logged on under his credentials. Also, whoever he is working for have lousy security. A script kitty could break into this server.”
Troy walks with Keven back towards Mr. Bridges office with the guy in handcuff and in front of him.
“Are we going to turn him over to the police?”
“No, you’re going to turn his sorry ass over to me?”
Jaager was standing a few feet from Mr. Bridges office. She didn’t look to happy.
“We thought you were still downstairs with the paramedics.”
“I’m fine, but I want to know who was stupid enough to try and blow me up?”
Anika was looking directly at Jawad Razzaghi. She was ready to kill him right now.
“Ms. Jaager, we need to turn him over to the police.”
“After we find out who he is working for Mr. Lucero. I want answers and the police aren’t going to be able to break him.”
Jawad looks directly towards Anika “میں آپ کو ویشیا آپ کچھ بھی بتانے کے لئے والا نہیں ہوں ۔”
An evil smile appears on Anika face “ایسا نہیں آئندہ تم جان لو گے”
Jawad looked surprised when Anika spoke to him in his own language and fear filled his eyes.
Keven had a smile on his face, because he knew what his boss just said.
Troy looked dumb founded.
Mr. Bridges office:
Selena looks towards the door. Morgana was still doing whatever she was doing, but for some reason. She was hearing voices outside in the hallway. She pulls her gun and walks over and cracks the door to see who it was. She notices Ms. Jaager, Troy, Keven and Jawad standing and talking. She puts her gun away.
“You’re my puta!”
Morgana leans back in her wheel chair and slaps her hands together. She looks over towards Selena as she stood at the door.
“What’s so interesting out in the hallway?”
“I think my boss is ready to kill someone right now.”
“Well, she might want to wait till she sees what I recovered first.”
After a few minutes, everyone comes walking into Mr. Bridges office.
Morgana and Selena look at Anika.
“Dam, Anika. You look like something the cat dragged in.”
Anika just looks over towards Morgana with a displeased look on her face.
“I feel like something the cat dragged in.”
“Now Mr. Jawad, let’s see what information you have for me.”
Everyone in the room heard the tone of Anika’s voice. They knew right then and there that she was done playing around. They all stood back and watched as she started interrogating Jawad Razzaghi.
Snow Angel Part 11
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Permission:
“How come I don’t get a badge?”
Hatter was upset she didn’t get a nice shiny badgiee thingy.
“Because, until we know more about your background Hatter. You are considered an unknown and we want to make sure there’s nothing in your past that can come back and bite us in the ass.”
“Fine!” Hatter stomps her feet.
Terry was looking out her window, when she notices a van coming up the road that lead to the shop.
“Elizabeth, did you tell anyone that you were coming to see me?”
“Just Miss. Jaager, why?”
“Because there’s a van coming up the private road that leads to the shop.”
“Let me see please.” Hatter walks over and looks.
Hatter looks out and notice it wasn’t someone she knew.
“I wonder if they are here for a tea party?”
Terry just looks at Hatter like she was nuts or stupid.
“Terry, I think you should go and get your car ready to welcome them. I don’t think you want them to shoot up the garage.”
“I think you’re right Elizabeth.”
Terry runs from her apartment down to where wraith was being stored.
“Come on Hatter, we might have some bad guys to send to the Queen of Hearts.”
“Okay.”
Hatter changes out the dart cartridges in her dart gun. She follows Elizabeth out of the room. Elizabeth takes Hatter out the back door of the
shop and around towards the front where they notice the van had stopped. They spot six men dressed in black fatigues and wearing black mask getting out of the van armed with Ak-47's and grenades.
“Oh, great. They have freaking grenades.”
Elizabeth notice them turning around when they hear wraith’s engine from behind them. She notices wraith deploying guns from the fender and aiming them directly at them.
“Drop your weapons and lace your hands behind your head, NOW!”
Elizabeth aims her gun along with Hatter.
“I would do what the car said gentlemen or you’ll be turned into swiss cheese.”
The next thing Elizabeth and Terry sees is Hatter firing her gun at all six guys as they drop to the ground.
“Hatter, no one gave you permission to shoot those guys.”
“They’re not dead. They are with the sandman. I was told I couldn’t kill any more. So, I only put people to sleep now.”
Hatter skips over to one guy and takes his mask off.
“I know this guy. This is Frankie and works for Joe the Boss.”
She skips over to another person and pull his mask off.
“I don’t know who this person is.”
She pulls the mask off another person “I know this guy. His name is Greg and works for Joe as well.”
Elizabeth walks over towards wraith and knocks on the window. The window rolls down and Terry looks at her.
“Does your car have the capability to scan for signals?”
“Yes.”
Terry taps a few buttons on the touch screen in the center of the dash. A new screen appears and starts to scan the area for signals.
“You think Hatter might be bugged?”
“No, I think the load might be bugged, but I want to rule out Hatter.”
Terry scans the area and it starts beeping from a signal it detected, but it wasn’t coming from Hatter or from the load. It was coming from Elizabeth’s car.
Terry gets out of her car and walks over towards Elizabeth’s car and spots the tracker and an explosive device that hadn’t been armed yet.
“Elizabeth, you might want to turn wraiths signal jammer on. There’s an explosive device with a remote attached to your car.”
“How do I turn it on?”
“It’s the far-left switch near the air vent. While the jammer is on, you’re going to lose cell signal.”
“Okay.” Elizabeth turns the jammer on.
Elizabeth walks over to her car and looks at where the bomb had been placed. It had been placed directly under her seat on the other side of the frame rail. Unless you knew what, you were looking for. You wouldn’t had seen it. Whoever, had placed the explosive there had done a good job in concealing it.
“Dam! Someone, doesn’t like me at all.”
“You’re telling me.”
“You dirty rotten, stealing bastard.”
Both women turn their head towards the sound and see Hatter kicking one of the guys with something dangling from her right hands.
“Hatter, why are you kicking that guy?”
“Because that creep stole my necklace.” She kicks him in his groin.
“Alright, you can stop kicking him Hatter.”
Elizabeth places her hand on Hatters shoulder.
Hatter flinches from the touch.
“May I see your necklace, Hatter?”
“You can if you promise to give it back.”
“I promise to give it back to you, Hatter.”
Elizabeth holds her hand out for it as Hatter places it in her hand.
“Hatter, why don’t you come over here and help me load these guys up into the van please.”
Terry had disarmed the explosive device and sat it on the roof of Elizabeth’s car.
“Okay.” Hatter walks over towards where Terry was standing.
Elizabeth looks at the necklace and notice it opens. She opens the heart shape locket and notices the picture inside. One side was blank, but the other side had an image of a young woman. Elizabeth takes a snap shot of it and sends it to Shigeko to see if she could match the picture.
She did notice a name and date inscribed on the inside of the locket. She takes a snap shot of that and sends it to her as well.
Elizabeth holds the locket up and look towards Hatter. She notices that there were some similarities of Hatter that matched the woman in the
locket. She wonders if this woman is Hatter’s mother. If she is, then who is or was her father?
Elizabeth walks over towards Terry and Hatter and hand the necklace back to Hatter.
“Thank you, Hatter.”
“Your welcome.”
Elizabeth helps Terry load the rest of the guys into the van, where Terry notice the tracker they used to track Elizabeth’s car.
“Where going to need a place to interrogate these guys.”
“We can do that at the same place we can store the truck at.”
“Can I interrogate them, please? I know some good ways to make them talk.”
Hatter was rubbing her hands together as she recalls the experiments that had been performed on her. She knew which ones she wanted to use on them. The doctor had made sure she knew which ones were good to use, because he used them over and over on her.
Terry and Elizabeth look at each other and then at Aylin. They didn’t know why she was so excited about interrogating these guys.
“Can you promise not to kill them?”
“Nope, I can’t promise that. I don’t know their physical condition, so I can’t promise I won’t kill them.”
“Alright, I’ll accept that explanation.”
“I’ll drive.”
Hatter jumps into the driver seat of the van and waits for everyone. Terry gets back into wraith and turn around, while Elizabeth gets in her car and follows behind Aylin. They head towards the R&D building that Terry’s brothers were thinking about buying to expend the business. Terry gets out and unlocks the garage door and drives wraith inside followed by Aylin and finally Elizabeth.
Terry closes the garage door and locks it. Afterwards, she walks over towards the van.
Elizabeth had parked near the van and gets out.
“So, who should be our first victim?”
“This one.”
Hatter pulls Frankie out by his hair.
“Hatter, you need to be more careful. How long does the drug you shot them with last?”
“Four hours, but I have the wake-up juice.”
Aylin drags Frankie to the center of the garage and tries to hoist his body up in the air.
“Can I get some help please?”
“Yes, you can get some help.”
Terry and Elizabeth walk over and secure Frankie’s hand over his head and strip him out of his clothes. Then they hoist his unconscious body up and let him dangle in the nude.
“You know, you would think someone with a French name might be little bit hung.” Aylin was flicking Frankie’s penis up and down.
“Will you stop that Hatter?”
“Fine, take my fun away.”
Hatter had the look of a child who's favorite toy had been taken away.
“Do you have a pair of jumper cables?”
“Yes, why do you need them?”
“For my special shock therapy interrogation.”
Aylin pops the hood on the van and waits for Elizabeth to give her the jumper cables.
“Here you go Hatter.”
Elizabeth hands Aylin the jumper cables.
“Thanks.”
Aylin starts humming a little tune as she grabs one of the open water bottles from the van and splash the guy with it. She hooks the positive cable to Frankie’s penis and clamps the negative to his toe. She connects the negative to the van’s battery while it is running.
“Terry, are you going to be alright with this?”
“I,I,….” Terry never got a chance to finish her sentence.
“Shit!”
Elizabeth guides Terry over to wraith and puts her inside and spots a button to darken the windows on the car. She presses it and watch as all the windows darken and windshield darkens.
“Car, play music.”
Elizabeth figures Terry must have some voice activated commands for her super car. Music starts playing as Elizabeth shuts the car door and let Terry feels she is safe inside her car.
“Wakey, wakey, Frankie.”
Aylin stabs Frankie with the wake-up juice in his leg. After a few minutes, he comes around and realize he is suspend off the floor by his hands and strip naked. He felt something biting into his penis and big toe.
“Hi Frankie, remember me?” Hatter waves at him.
“You’re going to tell me what you know and if you don’t. I am going to do this to you.”
Aylin connects the positive clamp to the positive post on the battery and Frankie does the twenty-thousand-volt dance, while screaming.
Aylin starts singing as she releases the clamp and waits a few seconds and does it again.
“This is the way we shock our man!, shock our man!, shock our man! This is the way we shock our man so early in the morning!”
Aylin had a gleam in her eyes and was enjoying herself.
Elizabeth didn’t know what to make of Aylin’s antics as she walks over and start asking questions.
Snow Angel Part 12
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Permission:
Anika looks at everyone assembled around the conference table. Shigeko had gotten her a fresh set of clothes to change into and freshened up in the ladies’ restroom. While she had been freshening up. She had placed a call to a detective friend of hers in the New York Police Department to secure the location Morgana and her partner had located. She sent Morgana, her partner and the two security officers assigned to her team to that location to see what they could recover.
Elizabeth had a lot of explaining to do to her wife. When she asked her to stay at the Marriott hotel near her work. She also asked her not to drive her car till she and a friend of hers got a chance to look at it. She didn’t want to scare her wife, but she wanted to know why she couldn’t use her car. Once Elizabeth told her that someone had rigged her car with an explosive. Her wife did what Elizabeth said.
Aylin was wondering why they had come here after torturing Frankie. He had told them everything after she had shocked him twice. She had wanted to continue, but Elizabeth wouldn’t let her. She was enjoying the shock therapy she was administering to Frankie. The reason he and his men had been sent was to take out Mrs. Jaager and Elizabeth. They were getting to close to the former CIO operations.
“Alright, here is what we have found out with all the information that has been gather from both teams. The weapons you intercepted were meant for a bigger operation. What that operation is, we don’t know yet. All we do know is it involves Washington D.C. and several of our military bases. As for the satellite equipment, that was going to be used in the second operation. Right now, our primary objective is to locate Mr. Bridges and his people.They are hacking satellites and selling the information to terrorist groups. So, far they haven’t taken control over our drones yet, but given enough time they would be able to over-ride the control signal to the drones from the control of any of our bases.”
“Do we know where they are right now and how many there are?”
Elizabeth was writing everything down as Anika was speaking.
“Yes, and we are going to have to split up into three teams to strike them all at the same time.”
“Can’t be done Queenie!”
Aylin was looking at everyone sitting around the table.
“Why can’t it be done, Hatter?’
“There’s only four of us here. Unless you’re counting your scribe over there?”
Aylin points to Shigeko.
“Hatter, let Anika finish before interrupting her.”
Elizabeth was looking directly at Hatter, like a mother would a child.
Hatter crosses her arms over her chest and huffs.
“No, she is right Elizabeth, but we have back-up.”
Just as Anika said those words. A man wearing a black cowboy hat with brown hair and broad shoulders come walking into the room followed
by a person with black shoulder length hair. The guy with the cowboy hat had dark tanned skin and stood almost six foot tall. He had on a black tie, a light blue button down shirt tucked into the waist band of a brand new pair of blue jeans. Covering his feet were a pair of brown cowboy boots. Walking next to him was a nondescript person with shoulder length black hair dressed in a form fitting black jump suit wearing black leather ankle boots and a three-inch wide black leather belt around their slim waist with a silver belt buckle with a skull with wings on either side of the skull. There were roses in between the wings, just above the skull. The person was wearing gun holsters on each hip. The persons hands were covered in a pair of black skintight gloves.
“Bart, it’s so good to see you again.”
“I wish it was under better conditions, Anika. What trouble have you gotten into this time?”
“One of our employee’s is committing espionage and using the company’s resources to do it. I’m trying to put a stop to it before Jack finds outs. These are the people helping me with the problem and the ones I was going to send to you for training. Ladies, this gentleman is Bart Hardy. He’s an associate of mine that has volunteered to help us out. I’m sorry, but I don’t know your name?”
Anika was looking at the person standing next to Bart. They were about a foot smaller and slimmer then Bart. They looked like they had the build of a gymnast or someone who took ballet.
“My name is Dakota Rice, I work for Mr. Hardy.”
The voice didn’t sound feminine or masculine, just normal.
Anika raise an eyebrow at Bart asking if this was true.
He just nods his head slightly.
“Now, Hatter, do you think we can have three teams?”
Anika was looking towards Hatter.
Hatter looks at the two people that just came in.
“Yes, Queenie.”
“Good. Elizabeth, you’re being teamed with Bart. Terry and Dakota, I am putting the two of you together. Your job is going to be the hardest
and you’re going to have to use Wraith on this job, Terry. Hatter, you are being teamed with me.”
“Excuse me, but what is Wraith and what are we going after?”
Dakota was curious what wraith was and why they were going to need it.
“Wraith is a specialized combat car built and designed by Terry. You’re going to need Wraith and whatever weapons systems and gadgets
Terry has built into that car. Your job is to stop or capture the mobile command center Mr. Bridges is using. From the information, I got from our prisoner. It’s been disguised to look like a Federal Express truck. So, you’ll have to be careful.”
“Do you have any way we can identify it?”
“You’ll be working with Morgana on that. I have her using the satellites we have access to, to monitor and track it. She’ll send the information to
you, so you can intercept it.”
“Speaking of Morgana, where is your computer expert and her partner, Anika?”
Bart was looking towards his former partner.
“Her and her partner, along with two of my trusted security personnel are at the building that the information was being sent to.”
Shigeko’s cellphone beeps letting her know a call was coming through and saw Morgana’s number.
“Hello Morgana, what do you have for us?”
“Lots, you might want to send whoever you have going after the mobile command center now. It’s heading south from New York. I’m also sending you those other locations that you need to disable or take to stop them. One more thing, can you see if you can capture the command center, please? I wouldn’t mind the equipment from it to put in mine.”
“We’ll, see how things work out Morgana.”
Shigeko looks at Bart and Anika “the command center is leaving New York as we speak. So, Terry and Dakota might want to leave right now to intercept it. Morgana did make a request. She’s wants to know if we can capture it, because she wants the equipment from it.”
Anika just grin and looks towards Terry and Dakota.
“You’re up. If you can capture it, do so. If not, I understand.”
“We’ll do what we can Anika.”
Terry and Dakota head out of the conference room and down to where she park Wraith when they came over here.
Dakota stops and looks at the car.
“Wow! You built this car?”
“Yep. I built everything in here from the frame up. Customs wheels, frame, body and weapon systems.”
Terry opens passenger side door for Dakota and walks around to the driver side.
Dakota couldn’t believe the inside of the car or the seat as they sat down on it. It hugged their body like a glove. Terry walks Dakota through the process for putting on the five-point harness.
“Why do I need to wear this?”
“Because this car really moves. It has 6,000 horsepower under its hood.”
“Holy shit.”
Dakota could hear the car door hiss as it becomes airtight.
“Pressurized cabin?”
“Yep.”
Terry presses a button and puts the car in gear.
Dakota didn’t even hear the engine when Terry started the car. Dakota holds on as they leave the parking garage and zip out onto the streets.
A map display pops up in front of them with two dots. According to the distance and the traffic they were currently experiencing, they were losing some time. Terry was going to need to floor it to make the time up.
“Once we get out on the highway, I can open Wraith up.”
“Hey, I understand. I’m from L.A.”
“Really? How did you team-up with Mr. Hardy?”
“Him and his wife saved my life. I was left for dead by a motorcycle gang I had infiltrated. My cover had been blown by a crooked cop that was working for the gang. They beat the crap out of me and shot me four times. I was barely alive when he found me and took me to his wife’s hospital. She saved me and when I could be moved, they took me to their ranch to recover and had me declared dead at the hospital. They helped me change my identity and gender.”
“So, you became a woman?”
Terry glances at Dakota.
“Actually, I consider myself gender neutral. Neither male or female.”
“How can you do that? You either have the plumbing of a woman or the plumbing of a male or both.”
“Well, I can tell you right now. I don’t have both. Why should I confine my identity to one gender? Why can’t I be both or neither?”
“That’s one way at looking at things.”
Terry was thinking about what Dakota said.
“Oh, and to answer your question. I have female plumbing. I had too after what was done to me.”
Dakota had a smug look on their face as they zig zag through traffic and finally get onto the interstate.
Snow Angel Part 13
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Everyone had watched as Terry and Dakota left the conference room.
“I hope you brought your equipment with you Bart.’
“Always do darling. If we need to hit these other sites at the same time, I think we better get suited up and head out as well.”
“I agree, Shigeko can you go and get those items I had delivered earlier?”
“Yes ma’am.”
Shigeko gets up and walks out of the conference room and return a few minutes later with a flat bed cart with three black military footlockers loaded on it.
She opens the first one and hands Elizabeth a bundle. She grabs a smaller bundle and hands Hatter it.
Anika looks at both ladies “I don’t know how comfortable you are about undressing in front of people, but you might want to put these jumpsuits on. Hatter, you can wear it under your normal clothes.”
Hatter had picked hers up and was holding it out.
“What does it do?”
She was looking at Anika with a puzzled look on her face.
“It will stop bullets of certain sizes from killing you and knives as well. I suggest you wear it after getting shot in your shoulder.”
Hatter just stares at it and then starts undressing in front of everyone. There were a few scars that Elizabeth and Terry hadn’t seen on Hatter’s body. Besides her pale skin there were scars on her arms, legs, and on her back. Areas on her back and legs looked like someone had flayed the skin from those areas. What was left in those areas was skin that resemble the thin white skin covering of onions. There were other scars that looked like they were purposely done with acid or burned into her skin with a hot knife or torch.
Shigeko was taking pictures with her camera of the scars on Hatter’s body, including the ones on the bottom of her feet. The ones on her feet looked like someone had burned a brand or something on them. There was a number tattoo on the back of Hatter’s neck that Shigeko managed to get a picture of before Hatters hair covered it up. Shigeko couldn’t believe the abuse she was seeing on Hatters body.
Hatter had seen Shigeko taking pictures of her body and the many scars she had. She didn’t know why and it didn’t bother her. She was uses to people taking pictures of her body. The doctor that torture her did it all the time before and after he performed his experiments on her. He video taped the sessions were he tortured her or his fear experiments. She liked the suit Shigeko had given her to wear and how it felt against her skin. It felt like a glove that covered her body and showed her child like figure. It even covered her feet. She starts putting back on her normal clothes.
Shigeko couldn’t believe the lack of secondary growth development of Hatter’s body. The poor girl looked to have been stuck looking like a ten year old child. She had no breast development or body development. She had some fat in the areas she needed it, but not much. It was like she stopped growing.
Elizabeth had gotten undress after Hatter. She liked the suit as well. It was like the suit she saw Dakota wearing, except the gun belt she had been given had a silver belt buckle in the shape of a long rectangular box with an Angel mounted on top of it. When she pulled on one end of the case a blade came out slightly.
“It’s a hidden throwing knife if you need it.”
Anika had seen Elizabeth checking out the hidden throwing knife of the belt buckle.
Elizabeth pulled the handguns out that were in the gun holster and notice they were FNX™-45 Tactical handguns. These were the most reliable handguns she has heard about. She knew the gun themselves were worth almost fifteen hundred dollars. She had four spare magazines for each gun. She is given a HK416, rifle with six spare magazines’.
Anika looks at Hatter “Have you ever fired a handgun?”
An evil smile appears on Hatter’s face.
Anika notices the smile and against her better judgment hands Hatter a Tactical handgun with three spare magazines’.
“Don’t make me regret giving you that gun, Hatter.”
Hatter just gives her a Cheshire grin as she familiarizes herself with the handgun.
Anika hands everyone an earwig to wear in their ears.
“We can communicate with each other or with each team. They tie into theses.”
Anika hands everyone a small slim box.
“It has a cellular/satellite transmitter in it so we can call and receive from one another. Shigeko has already sent the frequency to Terry so she and Dakota can communicate with us from Wraith.”
Anika looks towards Hatter “I want you to do exactly what I say. This isn’t a game and these people we are going after will kill you.”
Hatter just smiles at Anika.
“Okay queenie.”
Bart looks at Hatter and for some strange reason, he feels she is going to be a handful to control and train. He’s going to need to come up with a new training method just for her.
“Alright, let’s move out.”
Anika stops and looks over towards Shigeko before she leaves.
“Should something happen to us. Pass the information along to Jack and Cheshire.”
“Will do, boss. Just be careful and come back alive.”
“I plan on it Shigeko.”
Anika walks over towards Hatter and the others. They take the private elevator down to the secondary parking garage. Where Jack stores a blackout hummer and a blackout customized four x four pick-up truck.
“I hope those vehicles are bullet proof.” Elizabeth was following Bart.
“They are darling. Anika, I’m taking the pick-up truck.”
As Bart walks over to the truck and run his hand along the body of it.
“I figure you would.”
Anika walks over towards the black military hummer and opens the door. She climbs inside and fastens her seat belt. She watches Hatter as she climbs in and fastens her seat belt.
She follows behind Bart as the he leaves the private garage. Anika figures she might start parking her car down here from now on. That way no one will be able to tamper with it like they did. She receives the coordinates from Morgana and head towards her target, while she watches as Bart takes a different route towards his target.
Pick-up truck:
Bart watches as Anika takes a turn off and heads towards her target.
“How long have you been working for Anika?”
“Do you mean in this position or overall?”
“Overall.”
“For about a year and a half. I started off as an ordinary security officer working the night shift and when the assistant security chief position came available, I applied.”
“Do you like your job?”
“Yes, I wouldn’t had applied for the position if I didn’t like it.”
“How did you feel about Anika asking you to be a special agent of hers?”
“To be honest, I really didn’t have much time to think about it. She gave me an assignment and things just started to move fast from there. I’m curious as to why Anika and you do this type of work.”
“I don’t do this type of work any more darling. But, to answer your question on why I did do it in the first place. I did it for my country. I was a snot nose kid right out of college and was recruited by the CIA. They trained me and sent me to places that you don’t want to know about. It was during a mission in Africa that I learned my mistake going for working for the CIA. I saw this Warlord round-up a bunch of children and turn them into soldiers. He was allowing his older men to rape and murder women. The ones he didn’t rape, he sold as slaves to other Warlords or countries. I killed him and several of his followers and the CIA decided to burn me for doing it. I was left to die in Africa. My mentor Cheshire got word of what had happened to me and got her partner to come and extract me. If they hadn’t shown up when they did, I would be dead right now.”
“So, you’re saying the CIA left you to die for saving the life of children and women?”
“Yep, they were courting the Warlord so we could get access to an area in their territory and were willing to over-look things the Warlord was doing. I couldn’t over-look what I saw and took matters in my own hands. In the end, I paid for my actions.”
“So, you went independent?”
“Yes and no. When the government needs someone, who isn’t technically alive any more, they would call me or my mentors. However, I’m taking a page out of my mentors play book and getting out of the business. After the last job I did, I accidentally put my wife’s life in the line of fire and she almost paid the price for it. I don’t want that to happen again, so I retired and only train people now. Anika still does jobs, but she doesn’t have any one that depends on her. If you decide to do this type of work, be careful on the jobs you accept to do. Because, if you’re not careful, you can put your wife in the line of fire.”
“That just dawn on me the other day when Terry found an explosive device under my car.”
“I’ll gave you the training to prevent that from happening again. If I know Anika, you’ll be working for her. I suggest you talk this over with your wife and come to some sort of agreement. The last thing you want to do, is trying to keep secrets from her about what you are doing. Wives find out when you least expect them too.”
“Thanks for the advice.”
“Any time.”
Elizabeth was watching where they were going. She brought the location up on the portable laptop in the pick-up. Their vehicle were equipped with all sorts of gadgets and devices similar to what she saw in Wraith.
“I wonder where your mentors got this truck equipped like it is from.”
“Knowing Jack, it came from one of his companies. He comes from a wealthy family, but he prefers to use his own money. He’s got his fingers into almost everything.”
“Did they ever keep the money that they found on the job?”
“I would have to say yes about that darling. If you don’t use it, the government will. That's part of your training on how to hide the money you get from the jobs you take and the equipment as well.”
“So, when are we going to get this training?”
“After this mission, I would think. Tell me, what do you know of Hatter?”
“Not much. She’s an enigma to all of us. You saw the needle marks and scars on her body. According to her she comes from England because she was wanted for several murders.”
“So, she’s from England?”
“Yep, can’t you hear it in her speech?”
“Only a little bit. How much further to our target?”
“Not much. Maybe another half-n-hour at best. Morgana said she was able to take the cold site remotely and secured it. The men guarding it have been reassigned to the other sites.”
"That's good and bad for us. Still, watch your six and do what I tell you to do."
"Hey, I do have some military experience."
"That's all good and dandy, but were fighting guerrilla style here. Plus, we need to sneak up on these people and take them out. See, if Morgana can give us a birds eye view of the area."
Elizabeth types a message to Morgana for the request.
A few minutes later everything is transmitted to their laptop.
"Dam!, that girl is good. I've never had information come in that fast before."
"She's a wizard when it comes to computers. She's using several satellites right now to give us live feeds."
"I hope Anika keeps her on after this mission."
"Me too."
Elizabeth watches the live feed.
Snow Angel Part 14
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Anika and Hatter approached their targets on foot. Anika had study the satellite images Morgana had sent them. Her plan was to send Hatter in to cause a distraction. Then she would use her sniping rifle to drop their targets. Anika looks over at Hatter.
“You ready, Hatter?”
Hatter just smiles and starts skipping off. She had her dart guns ready to use when she got close to their targets.
“Wait! Mr. Rabbit.”
Hatter was pretending she was chasing the white rabbit.
The men that had been posted to guard the satellite building sees what looked like the Mad Hatter come running out of the woods.
They watch as she stops and looks at them.
“Do you know where the tea party is being held?”
They all looked at her like she was nuts. Her unusual looks and dress caught them by surprised. While they were staring at her, one of them drops from being shot in the head. They watched as their companion drops to the ground.Another guy drops from a sniper shot. As they were bringing their guns to bare on her. Hatter moves quickly towards a nearby tree and fires her dart gun at two guys. They drop from the knockout needles going through their body armor. The needles were thin enough to slide between the material and into the person. Hatter was aiming for the neck or a joint, not the main body.
Hatter feels her top hat shot off her head. She looks where the hat fell and notice that there was a bullet hole going through the middle of the hat. She picks it up and puts it back on her head. She charges towards the guy that shot her top hat off her head. She pulls the handgun Anika gave her after slipping her dart gun into her coat pocket. She puts three rounds into the guys face that shot her top hat.
“You shot my hat, you creep!”
Hatter shoots another guy in his knee. Which causes him to moan.
“Oh shut-up you, big baby. I only shot you in the knee.”
She moves as gunfire strikes near her head. As she drops to the ground, she rolls around and fires her dart gun into the guy’s eye that shot at
her. As she fires her dart gun, she fires the gun in her other hand at a guy. She hits a guy in his ankle.
Hatter grabs a guy’s security card and uses it to open the building door. She was lucky she was kneeling to the side when she opened the door. She grabs a flash grenade and tosses them in and goes in after they go off. She fires her dart gun and the gun at several dazed targets.
Anika had seen Hatter puts three rounds into a guy’s face for shooting her top hat and then telling another guy to stop complaining about being shot in the knee. A smile appears on her face just from the amusement of Hatter’s antics. She follows behind Hatter as she enters the building.
She notices that Hatter was staying low as she entered. Once inside, she lost track of Hatter. The reason she lost track of Hatter; she just moved quickly. If someone got in her way. She would either shoot them with the gun or dart them with her dart pistol. She heard gunfire and then several explosions as concussion grenades went off. Anika was trying to figure out where Hatter had gotten her training. She moved like a professional hitter. It doesn’t take them long to secure the location. Hatter had blood covering her face from one of the guys that got hit by one of the concussion grenades she tossed near him.
“Team one to team two, location is secure.”
Elizabeth and Bart’s location:
Elizabeth was in a fire fight with three guys and Bart was pinned down by four more.
“Team one to team two, location is secure.”
“Dam, Hatter and Anika have already secured their location.”
Bart had heard the transmission over his ear wig.
“That’s because Anika probably played sniper. Do you have any grenades left?”
Bart was looking over towards Elizabeth.
“Just one smoke, one flash and two concussion grenades.”
“On the count of three, throw one concussion grenade at your guys and one at my guys.”
“Alright.” Elizabeth pulls the concussion grenades and gets ready to throw them.
“1, 2, 3!”
Elizabeth tosses her grenades at her people and at Bart’s people. As they stood up to get away, Bart goes full auto with his gun, taking down
two of his guys and two of Elizabeth’s guys. The concussion grenades take down the rest.
“I hope there isn’t many more. I’m down to one magazine.”
Elizabeth checks her side arm making sure she still had ammo for it.
“I’m empty.”
Bart pulls the tactical shotgun he took out of the truck. He still had ammo for it. Getting in was a little difficult, but as they went further down into the control center, they couldn’t believe their eyes. Some of the people had taken their own lives, rather than be taken alive. Most of the people looked to be Oriental and Korean.
“What the fuck has Bridges gotten himself into?”
Elizabeth was looking around and notice the keyboards had been smashed and there was a countdown going.
Morgana and Troy:
“Morgana, can you tap into the computers here?”
“Let me try. What do you see?”
Elizabeth pulls her cellphone out and dial Morgana’s number and uses facetime on it.
Morgana looks at what Elizabeth was sending her.
“Holy shit! They started the count down for missiles aimed at West Point & US Army Department in New Jersey. How in the hell did they smuggle missiles into the US?”
“I don’t know, but can you hack in and stop it? They have to be using a remote firing station.”
Morgana’s fingers tapped away on her keyboard as she used every trick she knew to break into the firing station computer system to stop the count down. The count gets down to 30 seconds as she shuts the station down.
“God! I never want to go through that again.”
She flexes her fingers to ease the tension in them. She was tense when she cracked their systems.
“What do you want me to do with where they are?”
“Can you give us a picture of where they are, Morgana?”
“No, problem. There’s a satellite over us right now I can use.”
Morgana brings up an image of the locations.
“It looks like they are disguise as cargo trailers waiting to be pick-up.”
Anika and Hatter:
Anika had been listening to the conversion between Elizabeth and Morgana over their communications.
“Call General Ellsworth and have him send a bomb disposal team to those coordinates. Tell him Snow Angel instructed you too.”
“I’m assuming your Snow Angel?”
“Thank you, Morgana.”
“I think she answered your question, Morgana.”
Troy had been watching his partner while she stopped the count down and was talking with Anika.
“All she did is confirm that her code name is Snow Angel. I wonder what everyone else’s code names are?”
“You know Morgana, you’re too nosy for your own good.”
“Maybe, but I like to know who I am working for and why things are so secret?”
“My father use to say Justice means minding one's own business and not meddling with other men's concerns.”
Selena looked towards Morgana to see if she understood that statement.
“That may be true, but what do you do when other men concern means life or death to others?”
Selena just shakes her head as she continues to patrol the building they had taken over.
Troy couldn’t believe his partner. He taps away on his keyboard as he shifts threw the information they were retrieving from the servers in the building.
Morgana and Troy:
“Morgana, how is team three doing with their assignment?”
Anika was looking around the building they just took. She had sent Morgana, General’s Ellsworth’s private cellphone number.
“Like the combat scenes from the Fast and Furious Seven movie. Wraith is taking fired from a mini-gun.”
“Do they need assistant?”
“Not from what I’m seeing. Terry has given me permission to access Wraith’s combat drone. Dakota is fighting someone on the roof of the trailer part of the tractor trailer they are chasing. Terry is trying to slow down the truck by shooting the tires out, but is being stopped by the mini-gun being fired at her.”
“What’s their location?”
“They are two hours out from your location. Which puts them approaching Baltimore, Maryland. They would be gone by the time someone caught up to them. Terry just said she’s jamming all transmissions from the truck.”
Morgana watches as the pop-up guns on Wraith are destroyed from the mini-gun.
“Ouch! Wraith just had his guns blown off. Terry said the only weapons she has left are the missiles, but she doesn’t want to use them on the tires.”
Morgana watches as Wraith fires a missile at the mini-gun. Another pops out on the other side and Wraith destroys that one as well.
“Well, there goes the guy Dakota was fighting.”
Morgana watched as Dakota threw the guy off the trailer towards Wraith. Terry moves wraith just in time so he didn’t go through her windshield. The truck weaves a few times and another body is thrown from the cab section of the tractor trailer onto the highway, where the guy ends up as street pizza.
“They have control of the tractor trailer, Anika.”
Dakota pulls the tractor trailer over and climbs back up on the roof of the trailer towards the opening the guy came through. Dakota drops two grenades down inside the trailer.
“Dakota just gassed the guys inside the trailer, Anika.”
Morgana turns the drone around and sees a bunch of State Troopers showing up.
“Anika, you might want to have your cell phone standing by. The Maryland State Trooper have shown up. Dakota and Terry are dealing with them right now.”
“Alright, keep me advised.”
Anika and Hatter:
While Anika was talking to Morgana, Hatter was exploring the building they took. She found some more weapons and a list of targets.
“Hey Queenie, you might want to see this.”
Hatter was holding a notebook written in a language she didn’t know.
“What did you fine?”
“Don’t know. It’s got funny writing inside it.”
Hatter hands the notebook to Anika to look at.
Anika notice Hatter still hasn’t cleaned the blood off her face.
“Hatter, go clean your face please.”
“Okay.”
Hatter finds a bathroom and cleans her face and her suit jacket. She is still upset about her top hat being shot at. She changes out the magazines in her dart guns and holster them. She checks her ammo in the handgun she has and sees she has four rounds left in the current magazine. She tucks the gun in her waist band behind her back.
She picks up a few more guns and notices they were the new Glock 19M. She had heard rumors about these on the streets. Her ex-boss had said that he was getting a shipment of them from a friend of his.
“Hey Queenie. Look what I found.”
Hatter shows Anika the Glock 19M.
“What are these doing out on the streets? They are meant for Law Enforcement and the FBI.”
“Don’t know, but most of these guys have them.”
Anika picks up one from a dead guy. She takes her portable fingerprint scanner and scan his print. It shows a list of crimes he had committed.
She scans each body there with Hatters help and store their information to review later. She calls for a meat wagon to come and pick the dead bodies up.
Her and Hatter head back towards the office and park the Hummer back in the underground parking garage. They head up to the conference room they used last time. Hatter takes a seat and takes her top hat off and put her finger through the hole.
Anika was observing Hatter as she put her finger in the hole in her top hat.
“I can get that fix for you Hatter.”
Hatter looks up at Anika “thank you Queenie.”
Elizabeth and Bart comes walking in an hour later. Both of them look tired and worn out.
“You two look tired.”
“We are. We had to deal with a jackass police Captain. We heard from Terry and Dakota. They are taking the tractor trailer to the building we have the box truck locked up. Terry and Dakota will be here within the hour.”
“I’ll have Shigeko order us up some food.”
“You might have to wake Hatter up.”
Elizabeth noticed Hatter had her head resting on her arms on the table. She walks over to check to see if Hatter was awake. She could hear a
light snoring coming from Hatter.
“I think she’ll come around when the food gets here.”
Bart gets a text from Dakota. He reads it.
“Dakota says they found something we should take a look at. Also, we might want to send Morgana over to the building to go through the computers in the trailer.
“I’ll tell her.”
Anika dials Morgana’s number.
“What’s up Anika?”
“I need for you to go through the computers on the trailer.”
“Anika, do you mind if I bring someone else in to help?”
“Who do you want to bring in and can they be trusted?”
“My friend Gloria. She’s really good and she can be trusted. She got a top secret clearance through the company she works for.”
“Alright, I’ll have Shigeko make arrangements to have the Lear pick her up. I’ll add an extra twenty thousand to your contract to cover her wages. You can have the equipment after you’re done with it.”
“Sounds good to me. I was going to say five, but I’ll take twenty.”
“Okay, I’ll have Shigeko call you when she’s got the arrangements made.”
“Okay, thanks. Let me give Gloria a call., bye.”
Twenty minutes later Terry and Dakota come walking into the conference room.
Dakota had a slight limp to their walk. Terry was looking tired. She had a bunch of work she needs to do to Wraith.
“Terry, how set are your brothers on buying that building you got the box truck and tractor trailer at?”
“They really like it and it would be close to their homes. Why?”
“I might have another building they might like better. Our company have been trying to decide what to do with it.”
“I can always take them over to look at it and see if they will be willing to buy it. Why do you want them to consider that building, instead of the one we are looking at?”
“Isn’t it obvious? You have been using the other one to store evidence. We might as well buy it and use it as an operation center for now on.”
“That makes sense. Give me the address for the other building and I’ll take my brothers by it and let them look it over. The purchase has to be agreed on by all three of us.”
“What are you going to do with your old building?”
“I was going to take it over and use it to do simple car repairs. We would use the other building for specialty builds. This way we can concentrate on two separate jobs without problems.”
“Make sense. Let’s see what we all found at the sites and try to figure out what Mr. Bridges has gotten himself into.”
“I need to check my wife’s car out for explosives so she can use it.”
“How long do you think it will take you?”
“Well, if Terry or one of you come along to check. It shouldn’t take long.”
“I’ll go with her Anika.”
Dakota knew what to look for.
“Thanks Dakota.”
“You’re welcome.”
“Go, and take care of that. While you’re out check on Morgana and her team. Find out what they want for dinner.”
“Will do.”
Elizabeth and Dakota leave to go and take a look at Elizabeth’s wife car.
“Let’s get started on what we have till the food get here.”
Terry glances over towards Hatter.
“You want her input on this?”
“No, let her sleep. We still don’t know what she knows.”
“Okay.”
Snow Angel Part 15
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Gloria’s boss didn’t take to kindly about her taking off. She was their best Cyber-specialist and didn’t like it when she took time off. They figure she was doing side jobs and that was against company policy. Since her and Morgana had talked about her coming to work for her. She had been putting some serious thought into Morgana’s offer. She liked the fact that she could work when she wanted to and the traveling she would be doing. She knew the money would be a lot better. So, she put in her two weeks’ notice when she asked for a couple days off.
Morgana was true to her word about flying in a private Jet. It was waiting for her when she arrived at the private airport she had been directed to drive to. She parked her Jeep wrangler in a storage hangar and was told to leave the keys in it so if it needed to be moved or transported to her. They could do it. She was given a receipt for the vehicle and an id card.
Her luggage and equipment was loaded onto the plane carefully. She couldn’t believe the inside of the jet. She had traveled before, but never in a private jet. It was nice and after they were in the air she was offer a drink and something to eat. The flight itself only took 3.5 hours. When she landed at the private airport in New York, a chauffeured Lincoln Town Car with mirrored windows was waiting for her. She was informed by the driver; whose name was Robert. That she going to be dropped off at the work site and her luggage would be taken to her hotel room.
Arrangements had been made for her stay. She was given a hotel room key. When she looked at it; she notices it was for a room at The Plaza hotel.
She wonders if the jobs Morgana took were always this generous. She was driven to a non-descript brown building in a nice neighborhood. It looked like it used to be a law office or something. She was told by Morgana by text to let them know when she arrived and someone would let her in.
She texts Morgana to let her know she was right outside the door. A few minutes later a middle aged muscular African American dressed in a pair of black dress slacks, dark gray button-down dress shirt that was partially unbutton open comes to the door. He was wearing a shoulder gun holster with the butt of his gun showing.
Morgana had asked Keven to let her friend Gloria Lagana in. She showed him a picture of her so he knew what she looked like. Him and
Selena had spent the night here last night with Morgana and Troy while they worked. Elizabeth and a girl Keven hadn’t met yet stopped by to check on them. He had asked Elizabeth what was going on and she gave him a short description of the problem they were handling. She had come by to check on them and to ask what they wanted for dinner. Because Shigeko was arranging to have dinner sent to them.
After Elizabeth and Dakota left. A nice dinner had been brought over by a staff member from Shigeko’s boyfriends restaurant. Coffee, tea and soda had been sent as well. Troy had stopped to eat and to take a break for a while, but Morgana had kept on working while eating. The only time he had ever seen any one do something like that was back in his college days with some of the gamers he knew.
Anika said she could send another guard over to protect them if he and Selena wanted to go home. Both had asked to be permanently assigned to protect them. Anika had agreed, but told them to get some sleep. He knew Selena was still sleeping in a room they had set-up. He had slept for five hours and had been woken-up by Selena. She had informed him that Troy was sleeping in one of the offices, but Morgana was still going at it.
He had spotted the young girl standing at the door. She had on a nice looking blue and white dress that came down mid-thigh on her slim frame. Her shoulder length strawberry blonde hair framed her youthful looking face. Her skin coloring had an olive tint to it, making her appear Sicilian. He notices she was wearing a pair of ankle boots that went with her dress. They had a two-inch heel on them. She also had a black rolling luggage chart with her along with her purse.
He unlocks the door “you must be Gloria Lagana?”
“Yep, that’s me. Morgana sent for me.”
“She’s waiting for you. If you’ll follow me, please.” Keven relocks the door and escorts Gloria back where Morgana was working.
Gloria follows Keven and wonders why they were inside an empty office building. They come to a huge storage room and sees several server
cabinets with their doors open and wires running from them to several of Morgana’s laptops that were set-up and running on a make shift work bench. One laptop had satellite data display on it. There was another make shift work bench set-up with another set of laptops opened and cables running to it. She recognized two of the laptops as belonging to Troy Percival. She had heard he had gone freelance. He used to work for the same company she did, but wasn’t in her class.
She was more like Morgana. Computers just spoke to her on a level most people didn’t understand. Even most of the instructors she had at MIT and Northcentral University had a hard time understanding her work. She was a child prodigy and held every computer certificate ever produce and had her Phd at the young age of 19.
“Hey Gloria, just tell Keven how you want your work station set-up.”
Morgana hadn’t even stopped what she was doing when she spoke.
“Mind telling me what I will be doing, before I get started?”
“Sorry.” Morgana stops what she is doing and turns around to look at Gloria.
“All these servers here have information in them from our satellites, Russian satellites and most other countries. The guy we had been hired to
investigate had his crew hacking into every satellite in orbit and was using them to locate and sell information to the highest bidder. He also had planned on doing a lot more to several countries. He basically could send our ships off course and control all communications. So, far I have managed to fix how he got into them, while leaving the original access intact. The problem we have now is finding the plans he has put into play. Troy and I have been trying to find all of them and relay those plans to Ms. Anika and her team to either stop or intercept.”
“Why did this guy do this crap?”
“Power, greed, revenge. Everything we have learned so far from going through every file points to the fact he had several backers financing his
operations. This is just one of his data locations. There’s five more, plus a mobile command center Anika’s team took out. I’ve managed to gain access to three of the five data centers and have all their files downloading to my mainframe at home and Eruptions mainframe. The last two data centers went off-line. I’m watching their locations on several satellites and it looks like they are trying to secure those locations. One is in Crystal City, TX and the other is in downtown Yakima, WA. The one in Yakima is an old bank that Eruption bought and was going to use as a data processing center. The Crystal City location was an old tech school and had already been converted to a data processing center.”
“Sounds like you and Troy have been busy. Let me get set-up and jump in.” Gloria and Keven set-up a work station for Gloria to work at. They set-up all her equipment and get her hooked into the system.
“You said that we have a satellite watching those locations?”
“Yep, Freedom four and a Nasa satellite.”
Gloria logs into the Freedom satellite and look at what was going on in those locations that Morgana told her about. She takes a closer look
with the optic systems on Freedom four and clean-up the image with a specialized software she wrote herself.
“They are hooking up an external satellite unit to those location. The unit looks like a portable unit they use over in Pakistan and Iraq. It looks like they are trying to setup their own connection so it’s not connected to anything we can hack, but they still need a satellite to lock onto.”
Gloria searches through the satellites they have access to and find the one she was looking for. It was a communication satellite belonging to
the NSA. She uses it to scan the frequency the group was using and notice they were encrypting the signal with an encryption code she had come across before.
“Suckers, I know that encryption.” Gloria had seen it before from a North Korean hacking group she had busted when they attacked the US energy grid a year ago.
Keven was impress by Gloria’s skills as he reheated the coffee that had been brought over last night with their dinner. He or Selena were going to have to make a coffee run and grab some breakfast for this crew. He was worried about Morgana. Once she got into her groove, she was completely gone. He had seen that type of problem with a few gamers, when they were gaming. They wouldn’t stop for anything. It was like they were in another universe.
He started to see the same thing happening to Gloria as she went to work. As he was adding sugar to his coffee, his cell phone ranged. He looks at it and noticed it was Shigeko’s private number.
“Hello Shigeko, what can I do for you?”
“Did Gloria Lagana arrive alright?”
“Yep, she’s in her own little world right now just like Morgana.”
“How’s the rest your crew holding out?”
“Selena and Troy are asleep and I’m watching Morgana and Gloria work. We could use some breakfast and more coffee.”
“Alright, I’ll drop by with some food and clean clothes for you four. How much longer do you think your crew is going to need to be there?”
“I don’t know, let me ask Morgana real quickly.”
Keven walks over and taps Morgana on the shoulder lightly.
Morgana snaps out of the groove she was in when she felt a light tap on her shoulder.
“What’s up Keven?” She had a faraway look in her eyes.
“Shigeko wants to know how much longer we will be?”
“We can have all the information downloaded and secure by tomorrow morning now that Gloria is here. I know we still need to access the
computer system on the command center.”
“Alright.”
“Did you hear that Shigeko?”
“Yep, I heard. I’ll pass the information onto Anika. Do you want to remain with them?”
“Yay, Selena and I talked about it last night and we decided that we want to keep our assignment. We could use some heavier weapons and
body armor though. All we have are our personal side arms.”
“Alright, I’ll tell Anika and see we can do for you.”
“Thanks.”
Hour Later:
An hour later breakfast shows up and fifteen minutes after the restaurant personal show-up. Elizabeth and Bart shows up with a few army foot lockers.
“We brought you guys some gear.”
Elizabeth spotted Troy, Morgana and Gloria working on their computers.
Bart introduces himself, before opening the footlockers.
He hands Selena and Keven a complete tactical gear set with satellite phones.
“Save your personal handguns for when you’re working at the company. Here are some Glock 19M we recovered from the bad guys with four magazines for each. Also, here are HK416 assault rifle with four magazines for you guys.”
“Are we expecting a combat squad?” Selena was a little concern as she accepted the HK assault rifle.
“We hope not, but just in case, you’ll at least be prepared for it.”
Bart gives both Keven and Selena a run down on how the weapons work. While Bart was doing that, she went over to see what Troy, Morgana
and Gloria were doing. Morgana and Gloria seemed to be in another zone, while Troy was aware she was there.
“They’re in the zone. Both get like that when they are working on the computer.”
“Isn’t that kind of dangerous?”
“Yep, if a person stays like that to long they lose themselves and their body starts to shut down because of waste buildup in their systems. I’ve
been watching Morgana making her stop and take a break. It looks like I have to do the same thing to Gloria as well.”
“I’ll talk with Keven and Selena and have them give you a hand.’
“Thanks, Elizabeth.”
Elizabeth talks with Keven and Selena about helping Troy and afterwards leave with Bart.
Snow Angel Part 16
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Anika had been going over the notebook Hatter had found. It had taken her almost all night to translate and decode to read it. The whole purpose of the attack on West Point had been to kill several family members blame Russian agents. There were children and grandchildren of certain Senators and Congressmen. The command center had been heading towards Washington D.C. to launch missiles towards the pentagon, the FBI and CIA building. That was why they were using Russian made missiles that could be trace back through North Korea. The trailers had already been set-up and prep to launch missiles. They just need the activation command from the command center. They were the same missiles that had been aimed at West Point and the US Army Department in New Jersey. The New Jersey office had several more children and grandchildren of importance working at those sites related to other congressmen. The whole thing was a revenge and blame tactic against certain members of congress to get them to act against North Korea.
They came across another plan to add a deadly contagious compound to the ink at the different Bureaus of Engraving and Printing. There was a list of things they had planned on doing. The major one was the attack at the airport to blame America for the murder of several major Chinese and Russian leaders on route to the White House tomorrow. The second one was to seized control of the drones and shoot down Air Force One and Air Force Two. This way they could eliminate the President and Vice President. They had ways to make the speaker of the house do as they wanted by kidnapping his family and holding them.
Anika couldn’t believe what she was reading. They had their plans laid out for almost every possibility. They were even going to take control of the energy grid hubs. They had stopped them for now, but she knew some of their plans were already in play. She had no idea which ones, but hopefully they will locate them as they went through the computer files.
She glances at Hatter, who has slept the whole entire time so far. Occasionally, her or Elizabeth would hear whimpering sounds or Hatter would beg the doctor to stop doing what he was doing. When she did that, Anika would write down the name of the doctor and have Shigeko check it out on what they knew so far about Hatter. She even called out for her mother and beg for her father not to send her away. She even sat straight up at one point and screamed like someone was killing her while still asleep. It had startled everyone in the conference room.
Dakota had been observing Hatter while she slept and when all this started happening. Especially the begging for her father not to send her away. Brought tears to Dakota eyes.
Terry had gone and brought some equipment from her shop and worked on Wraith down in the underground parking garage. Dakota left the conference room and gone down to help her with the repairs. Dakota was amazed at what she saw as she helped Terry with the repairs. She had seen many specialized vehicles while working in the special effects department on movie productions, but Wraith put them to shame. Everything built into the car, worked. It wasn’t a prop, but an actual kickass assault car. When Elizabeth and she had gone to check on Morgana and check Elizabeth’s wife car for a bomb; which they didn’t find one. Dakota learned a little bit more about Elizabeth. She learned that Elizabeth's wife was a fashion designer and had very successful line of clothes that several big names chain stories carried.
Anika had shown some of what she decoded from the book to Bart. Some of it were access codes and secret black site locations. Plus, their contact within the Secret Service and CIA. Access codes to certain restricted areas and numbers. There was a plan worked out for getting into the White House. There were some coordinates that didn’t make any sense to them.
As Bart was looking at the coordinates an idea struck him. He checked his hunches out by checking several flights that were due in at Washington Dulles International Airport.
“Oh boy! We have a problem.”
“What’s the problem?”
Anika knew Bart’s tone of voice.
“There’s a four-man crew waiting for a flight to come in at Dulles tomorrow at eleven o’clock. According to the information in this book, it has several heads of states that have been invited to the White House.”
“Crap! We better send Terry with wraith and Dakota down there.”
“Is she done with her repairs yet?”
“I don’t know, let me check with her.”
“Team Leader to Wraith, are you almost done with your repairs?”
Underground Garage:
“Hey Terry, Anika wants to know if the repairs are almost done?”
“They are three quarters complete. I’ve fixed what I can here, but the rest has to be done at my shop.”
“Terry which button allows me to put Anika on speaker?”
“The yellow LED glow one on the radio.”
Dakota presses the yellow button on the radio.
“Terry, is wraith almost operational?”
“Yes, why?”
“I need to send you and Dakota to Washington D.C. again to stop a fire team that is about to shoot down an incoming flight.”
“Send the information to my on-board computer systems.”
Terry slips out of her work coveralls she had on. She was still wearing the skintight body suit Anika had given her. She grabs her helmet and her side arm and gets into wraith. She notices that Dakota was already securing herself like she showed her last time. She had replaced the two pop-up guns with two mini-guns that came up. On the prototype chassis she tested them on, they had worked fine.
Anika sends the information to wraiths on-board computer systems. Terry has the GPS system plot the fastest route for them to take. It was a good thing she had topped off the main and Secondary fuel tanks. Wraith could run normal octane gasoline, but he performed better with the racing fuel Terry normally used in him.
Dakota looks over towards Terry “is wraith going to be able to handle this mission?”
“He’ll be able to handle the mission. Hopefully, the light bar will help us this time around. I don’t feel like having a bunch of State Troopers or city police chasing us.”
Terry starts wraith up and put him into gear and shoot out of the secondary garage heading for Washington D.C. again.
Conference Room:
Anika watches as wraith takes off and starts heading towards Washington D.C. Her and Bart get a message from Morgana about securing two data centers. The one in Texas and the one in Washington State.
“I got the one in Texas covered. I have a friend who owns a Private Security Contractor company. They can secure that location.”
“That still leaves the Washington state one.”
“You know Jack could send people from his contracting company to secure that center.”
“Yay, he could and than he would want an explanation on what is going on with his company.”
“The last I heard, his youngest daughter is being groomed to run the business.”
“She’ll still report to her father.”
“We need his resources Anika.”
“I know.”
Anika dials Jack’s secured number.
Jack’s Ranch:
Jack and Denise were sitting on top of their horses enjoying the quietness around the property. The girls were in school and Chaos and the other wolves were some where on the property tracking game. Jack feels his cellphone vibrating against his body. He pulls it and checks the number and notices it was Anika’s number. He wonders what she wanted.
“Hello?”
“Jack, it’s Anika. I need some help from you.”
“What type of help do you need, Anika?”
“I need for you to send some of your Private Security Contractors to an address in Washington State that belongs to the company and secure it from some bad guys.”
“How soon do you need this done?”
“Right away if you can swing it.”
“It will be done within the hour and you know I want to know what is going on as well.”
“Trust me, I planned on telling you Jack. I was just hoping we could keep this mess internal.”
“I’ll be in New York in a few days. You can tell me about what is going on.”
“I will Jack and thanks for the help.”
“Any time Anika. You know I don’t mind helping you.”
“I know. Give your wife a kiss for me and a hug to each of your daughters.”
“I will. Bye.”
Jack ends the call and then dials another number.
“Barbara, its Jack. Send Alpha team to 3452 High Water Street, Yakima, WA. I need them to secure and apprehend any one on the property. That includes any equipment. Let me know when its done.”
“They are on their way sir.”
“Thank you Barbara.”
Jack hangs up.
“Trouble?”
“Yes and no. Anika needs my help with a problem concerning my telecommunications company in New York. She asked me to send some men to a data center we have in Washington State.”
“So, I guess you’ll be visiting New York soon to find out what is going on?”
“You got it sweetie. I’m going to take Gina with me. I want her to take over several of my businesses.”
“What about Julia?”
“She’s more interested in law enforcement. No, I think this suits Gina better. Besides, she’s got a head for numbers and gets along with people really well.”
Conference room:
Anika looks toward Bart “he’s going to send people to secure the location. I’ll send a text to Morgana letting her know.”
Anika sends a text to Morgana informing her that help was on the way towards the two locations and that any information she could supply for the teams heading there would be helpful.
“Do you miss being an Olympic Sport Super Star, instead of a specialist?”
“I do miss it at times. That’s how I got my code name from my Uncle. He saw me jump at the Olympic weather games and said there were wings behind me as I made the jump. I walked away from the games with two gold medals and one silver medal. I don’t miss working for the NSA. After the crap they pulled and the lives lost. No, I prefer doing this. What’s Dakota’s background?”
“She’s a former LAPD undercover police officer that had been betrayed by a crooked cop in her department. She used to work in the Vice and Narcotics division. She worked part time in the movie industries as a stunt person and special effects artist. Her father is a former Seal, now stunt person. Her mother is a special effects person. I found her near death while chasing down an escape convict. I got her the medical attention she needed and she’s been working for me on my ranch.”
“So, she’s good with infiltration and undercover work?”
“Yep, she speaks twelve different languages and can pass for almost anyone. A lot of the production companies she did stunt work for, also had her act as a double for their actors or actresses. You couldn’t tell the difference between the two. She already has several establish identities, thanks to the LAPD.”
“She’ll come in handy. I think she’s a good partner for Terry.”
“What’s the deal with?” Bart points over towards Hatter.
“She’s a mystery. All I do know about her, is she’s not all there. She’s wanted over in England for the thief of several valuable paintings, four murders and malicious wounding of six others. She’s had some sort of operative training, because I have never seen anyone move like she does.”
“Did you try to run her prints and DNA?”
“Yep, she’s never been arrested and she has no prints. Either she did it or someone else in her gang got rid of her prints.”
Bart just stare at her. He had been startled when she sat straight up and screamed like someone hurt her.
“We think she’s been abused and had experiments performed on her. There are areas of her skin that have been removed and left behind a thin layer of skin covering that area. Shigeko been trying to identify her. She’s using our friend in England to see if they have more info for us. We do know Hatter was born in England. That much we do know, but where and to whom we don’t.”
“Actually, we do now Anika.” Shigeko had been reading an email from their contact in England.
Bart and Anika looks at her ‘what did you find out?”
“Hatter’s real name is Aylin Christian Green and she is sixteen years old. She’s the first born daughter of Baron Wright Green and Lady Hollace Smith in Ravenstonedale, England. A girl matching her description killed Baron Wright Green three years ago. According to what our friend found out from a former employee of a mental hospital. She was placed in the mental hospital at the age of six by her father. The administrator of the hospital was known for performing illegal human experiments on her. There’s a death certificate with her name registered in Ravenstondale. The death certificate was filed by the administrator of the hospital that was mysteriously murdered in a car explosion three years ago. Her father was killed by her two days afterwards.”
“Dam! No wonder Hatter is so crazy. She was left in a mental hospital since she was six years old and had illegal experiments performed on her. Was there anything else?”
“Yes, the night she finally managed to escape, she bit off the penis of an orderly that had raped her. She killed the other orderly that had raped her with a lethal dose of drugs they use to give her. He was found dead in the men's bathroom. As far as England is consider, she’s legally dead. She has a younger half-brother, but her birth mother is dead. She died the night before she was put into the mental hospital.”
“The question now is, why does she dress like she does?”
“Because the only thing she had that meant anything to her when she was placed into the mental hospital was an Alice in Wonderland book. She identifies with the Mad Hatter from the story.”
"That explains her style of dress, the question is. What type of experiments were performed on her?"
Anika, Elizabeth, Bart and Shigeko all look at Hatter as she slept.
Snow Angel Part 17
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Eruption Communications conference room:
Hatter wakes-up and looks around the conference room. Bart and Anika were looking through some paperwork. Elizabeth was over in one corner of the conference room with her feet resting in a chair and the rest of her was curled up in another chair. Bart’s jacket was covering her body like a blanket. There were empty cups on the table and several laptops opened with one of them tracking Wraith.
“Looks like sleeping beauty woke-up.” As Bart glances, over towards Hatter.
“I’m not sleeping beauty. She’s a wimp.” Hatter covers up a yawn as she looks at the cups.
“Queenie, is there any tea in here?” Hatter wanted some tea to drink.
“No, but there’s some coffee left in thermos if you want that.”
“Okay.” Hatter grabs a cup from the stack near the thermos and pumps some coffee into her cup, after adding sugar and creamer to it.
She walks over to see what Anika and Bart were looking at. As she takes a sip of her coffee as she picks up one of the papers to see what was written on it. It was written in a foreign language she couldn’t read.
“What time is it?” Anika was wondering if Terry and Dakota were going to make it in time.
“It’s 9:30 and they are about forty-five minutes away from their target.”
“Well, hopefully they can get there before things go down.”
“She’ll make it Queenie.” Hatter had been watching Wraith on the laptop as she drunk her coffee.
Hatter picks up a roll left over from their dinner and munches on it. She wonders what has been going on while she was asleep. She walks
over and sits back down in the chair she fell asleep in.
Morgana’s face pops up on one of the laptops that were opened.
“Were all done here Anika. All the information that was stored here has been uploaded to your servers and to my servers for me to go through.
All access codes have been returned to normal and all holes that were in the satellite software has been fixed. I left a few back doors for us, just in case we still need to use certain satellite, but other than that. No one should be able to hack into the satellites anymore.”
“Thanks for the update Morgana. Do you or any of your team want to go ahead and get some rest before you tackle the mobile command unit?”
“Gloria and I are still able to function, but I think our body guards and Troy might want to get some sleep.”
“How much sleep have you gotten Morgana?”
“None, but I can still function. So, can Gloria.”
“You and your team take some downtime for a few hours. After you have gotten some rest, taken a shower and changed your clothes. Call me before you head over to the mobile command center. I have a job I want you to do first before you start digging into the computers on the command center. Put Keven on will you?”
Morgana moves out of the way and Keven appears on the screen.
“Keven, you and Selena go ahead and stay at the same hotel that Gloria, Troy and Morgana are staying at. I want you two to keep guarding them. See if you can get a room either next to theirs or upgrade to a suite. Tell the manager at the hotel to put the room on the company account. I’ll have Shigeko go and buy you two some clean clothes and drop them off at the hotel for you. I’ll have Greg come by and pick you all up including your equipment.”
“Okay Ms. Jaager.”
Anika looks for Hatter. She wasn’t anywhere in the room.
“Where did Hatter go?”
Bart looks up from a paper he was reading at Anika’s question.
“I don’t know. I didn’t hear her leave this room.”
Bart gets up and walks out into the hallway and heads down towards the women’s bathroom.
He knocks on the door “security.”
“You’re not security.”
Bart recognizes Hatter’s voice.
“We didn’t know where you went.”
“I hide to pee and Anika was on the computer talking to the geeks. So, I left to find a bathroom.” Hatter was sitting in a stall doing her business.
“Well, next time let someone know where you are. Come back to the conference room when you’re done.”
“Okay.”
Aylin waits till she hears the door close before she removes her foot from the stall door and put away her knife. She learned a long time ago at the hospital to keep on her guard when she went to the bathroom. The orderlies that raped her use to wait for her to be alone and molest her.
Even some of the mental patients that were there at the hospital with her. Would take advantage of her innocence and do things to her.
She finishes doing her business and walks over and washes her hands.
She stares at her reflection as tears start to form in her eyes. As flashes of what has been done to her come to the surface. Even though she hated her father for sending her away and killing her mother, she still misses having a family. She hated the Doctor for the experiments he performed on her and turning her into what she is today. She hates the orderlies for what they did to her body. She closes her eyes as tears slides down her cheeks. She didn’t know who or what she was anymore. Was she meant to go through life being nothing more than a killer?
She tries to get her emotions under control, but the tears wouldn’t stop coming. She drops to her knees and continue to cry.
Anika was worried about Hatter. She should had been back to the conference room by now. Bart had said she was in the ladies’ restroom. She walks down to the bathroom and when she opened the door, she could hear someone crying inside. She opens the second door just a peek to look in.
She sees Aylin balled up on the floor crying. She walks in quietly like she was ready to make a kill and kneel next to Aylin she didn’t want to startle the girl and be attacked. She scoops Aylin into her arms and just holds her, while she tries to calm the poor girl. She rubs her back and just let her cry against her shoulder.
Aylin couldn’t stop crying and didn’t feel when Anika pulled her to her body. She just buried her face against Anika’s shoulder and cries. Everything she has been holding back for years comes to the surface and out. All the pain and loneness she felt comes out. She slowly passes out and goes limp against Anika’s body.
Anika doesn’t know how long Aylin has been crying, but she does feels Aylin body go limp against her body. Anika holds Aylin limp body tight to her body as she stands up with her in her arms. Good thing she had strong leg muscles. She slowly makes her way back to the conference room.
Bart watches as Anika comes walking in with Aylin in her arms resting against her body passed out. She had her face buried against Anika's shoulder. Anika sits down in her chair and just holds Aylin as if she was her baby.
“What happened?” Bart was speaking softly so not to wake Aylin.
“I think the poor girl had an emotional breakdown. She was on the floor crying when I went in to check on her.”
“I wonder what brought it on?”
“Who knows, but I guess everything she has been through finally decided to come to the surface.”
“I wouldn’t be surprised if Aylin doesn’t have PTSD or something with what she has lived through.”
“Poor kid. No child should ever experience what she experienced.”
“I agree. If she hadn’t already killed the people who hurt her like they did, I would go after them and ask Jack if I could take Chaos with me.”
Bart just shakes his head. He knew how Chaos was and wouldn’t want to have that wolf come after him. Chaos wasn’t a wolf, but a hound from hell. He was surprised that Jack could control him like he does. That wolf had a vicious streak in him that was a mile long.
“What’s the progress of Dakota and Terry?”
“They have arrived at the location and have engaged the fire team. Morgana is remotely piloting Wraith’s combat drone as back-up for the team.”
“I told her to get some sleep.”
“Greg said she refused to leave Terry and Dakota shorthanded. She’s using her laptop to control the combat drone. It’s making a difference in their fight.”
Anika wasn’t happy, but she could see where the drone could make a difference with Morgana controlling it.
“I’ll talk to her later after this. We still got a lot of other things on our plate to handle. One is finding out where Arnold Bridges and his crew are.
The location Hatter and I took down were being manned by Korean and Chinese hackers. Arnold and his group have to be some where else.”
“They could had been in the mobile command center.”
“They weren’t, but I believe their location is in the computer systems in that command center. It was the nerve center for their operations.”
“Then, shouldn’t we get Morgana and her team on it right away?”
“No, they need some sleep. I know it’s important, but Morgana and Gloria need the down time. They’ll lose themselves in cyberspace if we don’t make them take breaks. Left on their own, they would keep it up till either they fell ill from waste buildup or just drop dead from their organs shutting down. I’ve seen to many people with their natural born talent get used to the point where there isn’t anything left of the person.”
“Alright. I’ll do some more research and see if I can at least get some idea who is working with them and turn the information over to others to handle.”
“Sounds like a plan.”
Anika was still holding Aylin, who hasn’t moved since she picked her up and carried her from the bathroom.
Bart goes back to work looking for information.
Snow Angel Part 18
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Dakota and Terry had left when they were told too. Terry was weaving in and out of traffic like an experience Nascar driver. She was doing at least a hundred ten miles per hour.
“Where did you learn to drive like this?”
Dakota was enjoying the ride and was amazed at how Wraith maneuver. They had turned on their lights, so traffic would get out of their way. This time they didn’t have to worry about the State Trooper pulling them over or giving them grief for their precision driving.
“I race on the weekends at the local race track. It’s how I developed the suspension, aerodynamics and handling of Wraith. I took the prototype down to the race track and had my friends try to run me off the track as I tested, change and modify how I wanted him to be.”
“And no one figured out what you were doing?” Dakota glances at Terry as she sat next to him with her helmet on.
“Nope, all they knew was that I was testing a new car design. I didn’t do weapons test on the track. I have a separate place for that type of testing. “
“Were you ever in the military?”
“Yep, I was in 2nd Armored Brigade Combat Team, "Iron Brigade". I was the gunner and sometimes the driver because of my slimmer build. I could had taken a job in research or as a nuclear inspector, but I liked tanks. So, I requested to join that unit.” Terry could remember making the recruiter promise she would be transferred to that unit.
“How about you? We’re you ever in the military?”
“Nope, I worked my way through college as a stunt person. My mom does special effects and my father use to be Army Special Forces. When he got out, he went into the stunt business. I pretty much grew up around the movie business. After college, I joined the police force and was immediately thrown into a special unit that was in the street drug division and did a bunch of undercover work in LA, San Bernardino, and El Centro. You know the rest about what happened to me.”
Terry looks over at Dakota. She wasn’t wearing a combat helmet like she was. She was staring straight ahead as they drove down the interstate.
“Elizabeth told me a little bit about you and how you might have a flashback while were out doing this job. She said that the only place you feel safe and comfortable is Wraith. I think me and you have a lot in common. I still have nightmares of what that motorcycle gang did to me that night.”
“We might be similar, but were different in how we experience our flashbacks. I remember everything of that day. Everything I did and what was done to me with 100% percent full sensory experience. It’s like being in a horror movie and experiencing it repeatedly. I remember everything down to the smells and heat of that day.”
“Dam, that does suck. Are you going to be able to handle what we are going up against?” Dakota hopes Terry doesn’t have an episode while they are fighting.
“Yea, I will be able to do what is necessary. Are there any building or parking garages where were going that we might be able to use Wraith’s weapon system to intercept their missile?”
“Bring up the location on the windshield.” Terry presses a few buttons on her dash and a map pops up.
Dakota had to admit that she liked the fact that he could change things on the front windshield without interfering with Terry’s driving. She enlarges the holograms and locates a parking garage they could use to put Wraith to intercept the missiles they had.
“Do you think Wraith can take it out fast enough?”
“Yep, I design his targeting systems. His missile systems were based off the Apache AGM-114D Longbow Hellfire air-to-surface missile system. The micro-missiles I designed while at MIT, have shorter range, but more power behind them. Wraiths side launchers can launch twenty at a time. So, I think he can handle it.”
“You went to MIT? What did you major in?”
“I have three PhD’s. One in Mechanical engineering, the second one is in Nuclear engineering and the last one is in Electrical & Computer engineering. I’m considered a child genius.”
“Dam, you make me look like a little child. I majored in theater.”
Terry just smirks behind her helmet.
“You know, it’s not fair that you can see my expression, but I can’t see yours.” Dakota looks over at Terry.
“The helmet has a HUD display in it. It’s like how the Apache are flown. That’s why you can use the windshield and I can keep on driving without being bothered.”
“Can you drive without the helmet?” Dakota was watching their progress and so far, they would be at their destination soon.
“Yep, but it cuts certain functions.” Terry slows down and race down the streets towards the parking garage.
She stops before heading into the garage.
“Why are we stopping? Aren’t we going up?”
“Yes, but me and you need to be over on the roof top across the street in order to stop those pricks. I can remotely drive Wraith up to the top parking level.”
“Is there anything this car can’t do?”
“Yea, it can’t cook me dinner?” Her and Terry pull their weapons out of the back of Wraith.
Terry sets Wraith’s system to automatic and remotely drive him up to the top parking lot and park him in the perfect position to use all his weapon systems.
Terry presses a button on the side of her helmet “Morgana”
Morgana and crew:
Morgana’s cellphone starts ring. She looks at her cell display and notice that it was Terry.
“What’s up Terry?”
“I need you to run shotgun with Wraith’s drone.”
“I’ve been order to go back to my hotel room and gets some sleep by Anika.”
“Come on Morgana, you’re an independent contractor and I’m handing you a job. If you need me to make it official, I’ll pay you to cover your ass.”
“No need Terry, I got you covered. I’m switching over to Wraith’s combat drone.”
“Alright, don’t launch till Dakota and I are on the roof.”
“Will do Terry.”
Terry disconnects.
Morgana establishes a satellite link up through one of the satellites to the drone.
Dakota and Terry:
“Let’s move.” Dakota takes the lead up the stairs of the building the hit team will be stationed at.
Terry follows behind Dakota up the stairs. She notices that Dakota was moving with the grace of a dancer on the stairs as they moved. When they get to the roof, Dakota peeks out to look around before the two of them come out. They spot their suspects setting up and getting ready.
Terry launches the drone from Wraith.
Morgana takes control and guides the drone across to the other building. She spots Terry and Dakota as they sneak up behind their suspects.
One of the guys spot a drone coming towards them. He takes aim and starts firing at the drone. It avoids the gun fire and fires its mini-gun at the suspects. One of his men get hit in his leg from the mini-gun. One of the other guys with the missile system fires at a plane coming towards their location.
An impressive response from Wraith’s weapon systems targets and fires at the missile, striking it.
“Freeze assholes.”
One of the guys were about to turn around to fire at Terry and Dakota, but the combat drone fires right at his feet.
“Toss your weapons and lay down on your stomach. If you try anything, that drone will kill you.”
The four guys do as Terry says. There was no way they could react without that drone taking them out.
Morgana watches as the guys lay down on the roof on their stomach. She could see Terry and Dakota behind them with their guns lower towards them. She saw the weapon systems on Wraith opened with its weapon system and took the missile out.
Morgana was already running their faces and identify two of them as ex- Mossad agents and the other two were former Marines that had been dishonorably discharged five years ago for stealing.
“Another piece of the puzzle to look at.”
Terry moves over and start cuffing them as Dakota keeps watch. She makes sure to take all their weapons and concealed weapons away from them. She smiles up at the drone hovering near her.
“Call the FBI for pick-up.”
“Already on it.”
It takes about an hour for the whole mess to be taken care of.
Morgana keeps watch with the combat drone as the hit team are arrested. They gave the FBI everything they needed to make the arrest stick and warned them about the Mossad agents.
Once everything is taken care of, Terry has Wraith meet them downstairs. Morgana had already landed the drone back in its storage space.
“That went smoothly.” Dakota was sure something was going to happen.
“True, we got lucky.” Terry was about to get in the driver seat.
“Why don’t you let me drive this time?”
“If you think you can handle Wraith. Why not.”
“You want the helmet or are you going to drive him normal?”
“I’ll drive him normal.”
Dakota sits in the driver seat and all the instruments and seat adjust itself for Dakota. She secures herself and checks to make sure Terry is secure. Terry instructs Dakota on how to start Wraith and how to shift his gears. After a few minutes, Dakota has the hang of how Wraith works and drives.
Later that evening around Eleven o’clock
Morgana gets a call from Kat and listens to her request. She receives a picture and afterwards says goodbye and goes back to sleep.
Snow Angel Part 19
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Morgana had woken-up early the following morning. Her bladder was hurting her. She had gotten up and gone to the bathroom. Her cellphone showed that it was four in the morning. Anika had told her just before they had come back to their hotel room, that they weren’t going to start on the truck till ten o’clock. This way everyone could get some sleep and prepare themselves for the task at hand.
Morgana grabs an energy bar from her bag and munches on it as she remotes into her computer at home and checks her systems. She makes sure the auto check programed has been checking her client’s computer systems. Once she gets done with that, she uploads the picture that Kat sent her and has her system do a search through all known intelligence computer system for agents matching the picture that are alive or dead. She also has her computer system search all Social Security databases and licensing agencies. Like Division of Motor vehicles for all countries. She knew the search was going to take a while, she sets a command to alert her when the search was done.
She knew her friend Gloria was still asleep. She checks a few emails and notices there was one from Butch, Rebecca’s brother-in-law asking her if she could send someone to give them an estimate of redoing their network at the airfield and connecting all the buildings. She forwards that request to her partner Arthur. He could handle that request since, he was the public face of Camelot Forensics. She does ask him to give them the family discount. They were friends of her and good clients.
She does a check to see where Dakota and Terry were by remoting into Wraith’s onboard systems. The GPS system said that they were at 319 Mansion Dr, Alexandria, VA. Morgana does a search to see who owns that resident and finds it is owned by JB Enterprises. She digs a little bit more to see who owns JB Enterprises and discovers they are owned by a law firm in Belfast, Ireland. As Morgana was about to dig deeper into the law firm, she stops herself. She wasn’t hired to dig into her client’s background.
She figures it must be someone either related to Anika or someone she reported too. She knew Anika was a former Olympian Ski champion, sports model, and connected to several high-level government officials. She was also the niece of a three-star General that worked at the pentagon. She was the author of several sleazy romance novels and owned several businesses of her own. She had several different types of investments and sponsored several programs for underprivileged children. She donates on a regular basis to St. Jude’s hospital.
Morgana heads into the bathroom and takes a bath. The bathroom in her suite was set-up for the handicap, so she had no problems. She knew Keven and Selena were given connecting suites to hers, Gloria and Troy’s room. Keven was between Troy and Gloria and Selena was between Gloria and herself. She just enjoys the shower.
319 Mansion Dr, Alexandria, VA.
Terry and Dakota couldn’t believe the house that they had been sent to by Anika. She told them to go to Alexandria, Va. instead of coming back to New York. Terry called her older brother and told him she wouldn’t be coming in for the next few days. She gave him the address of the building that Anika had given her to check out. She informed him that a person would meet him there to let him explore the place. She wanted him to go and see if this other place would be better for the business. Her brother didn’t ask her any questions, other than was she alright.
Which she had responded as yes to his question. She was fine and was out with a friend that she had been stationed with. There wasn’t a garage to hide Wraith in, but she did have a custom-made car covered to cover him with. When the two of them went inside to retire for the day. They found the beds already made and waiting for them. There were some clothes of various sizes hanging up and in packages in the
drawers. There was some food already stored there for them if they were hungry and wanted to make something.
Her and Dakota had taken separate rooms to sleep in. She took the Master bedroom and strips out of her jumpsuit and takes a nice relaxing bath. She had found some bath beads in the bathroom to add to the water. She had already picked out a pair of sweats to change into. When she gets out of the bath and slip on the sweats and a t-shirt. She walks downstairs to the kitchen and notices that Dakota was fixing them something to eat. She had slipped on a nightshirt and a clean pair of panties.
Dakota had spotted Terry out of the corner of her eyes walking into the kitchen.
“I thought you might be a little hungry. I found this stuff stored in the deep freezer.” Dakota had learned to cook from her mother.
“Did you check the dates before opening them?” Terry walks over to see what Dakota was cooking. It looked and smelled Mexican.
“Yep, it looks like it had been there only for a few days. I think Anika was either going to come down here soon or she has a service come by
and check things for her.” Dakota knew a safe house when she spotted one.
“Probably a service that comes by to check on the place. This is a nice neighborhood from what we saw when we drove up.” Terry had to admit
that Dakota had a nice body.
Dakota had notice that Terry had more of a butch look about her. There were muscles on her arms and her hair was cut short, as if she was still in boot camp.
“There’s some Arizona tea and water in the refrigerator if your thirsty. If you prefer coffee or brew tea, there are packets up in the cabinets.”
Dakota had gone through the cabinets when she came into the kitchen to see what supplies they had available to them.
Terry did notice that Dakota had a nice girly shape about her. She sits down on one of the chairs and watch Dakota cook.
“So, why did you choose to become a girl?” Terry had poured herself a glass of tea from the Arizona bottle.
“Didn’t have much choice after being shot and beaten-up. My testicles had been stomped and crushed. Plus, one of the guys thought I had
been sleeping with his wife, so he shot me down in my abdomen and the bullet exit through groin area. I was lucky that the bullet didn’t kill me instantly. When Bart’s wife managed to stabilize me. She asked if I wanted her to reconstruct that area of my body or just use what was left and turn me into a girl.” Dakota shivers from the memory of that day.
“So, you choose to become a woman?” Terry had notice the shiver that Dakota had.
“Yep, I figure if I was going to get a second chance at life, I’ll do it as a woman. Bart got in touch with a fellow named Jack and they constructed a background for me that would hold up to a deep search. Technically, I’m listed as Bart’s younger sister from Europe.”
“But you don’t have an European accent to your speech.”
“Ah, but I do.” Dakota switches to a Walsh accent.
“I can speak about a dozen languages. I’m a natural linguist. It doesn’t take me long to learn a language or to speak like someone from another country. That’s why the LAPD wanted me so badly, plus with my acting talents. That made me the perfect undercover agent. I could fake who I was so good. That you would had thought I had been a member of a gang for years. If it hadn’t been for a corrupt cop from my station that had sold me out for money. I would still be doing undercover work.” Dakota really enjoyed doing undercover work.
Even though she still had nightmares from that night they tried to kill her, she would do it all over again.
“How about you? Why did you decide that you didn’t want to be a woman anymore?” Dakota had seen some of the signs that Terry didn’t like looking like a woman.
“Because of what was done to me over in Pakistan. I was mauled by a group of insurgents. They took what made me a woman or damage what did make me a woman. So, I decided that I don’t want anything to make me remember what I use to be.” Terry knew now that she was at a turning point in her life. Either live as a male or as single gender like Dakota does.
“It seems to me, that the two of us are similar. I could never go back being male because of what was done to me and you don’t want to be a woman because of what was done to you. I became a woman and if all the signs I am getting from you are true, you have become more masculine.”
Dakota puts the ready food on the plates she had taken down and serves Terry and sits next to her.
“Thank you.” Terry good smell the food and it made her mouth water.
“What are you saying, that I should think about becoming a male?” Terry looks at Dakota’s angelic face.
“Sure, why not. You’re already halfway there. You dress like a male, you look like a male. Why not just go ahead and become a male?” Dakota takes a bite of her food.
“I thought you consider yourself one gender?” Terry didn’t know what to make of Dakota’s words.
“I do, but I know I have the plumbing of a woman as well. I try not to be judge with what is between my legs, but how I feel or act. If I want to dress like a guy, then I am going to dress like a guy. If I want to dress like a woman, then I am going to dress like a woman. I don’t want society saying, because I have a vagina between my legs I’m supposed to dress like a woman every freaking day.” Dakota was hoping what she was saying was helping Terry.
Terry just eats in silence why she thinks about what Dakota was suggesting to her.
Anika’s Townhouse:
Hatter wakes-up in a strange bedroom. She doesn’t remember how she got here. The last thing she can recall was breaking down in the women’s bathroom. She notices her clothes were hanging on a closet door and her weapons were lying next to her on the nightstand. There was one window covered by cream color floor length drapes. She notices that someone had put her in a light blue silk nightgown that came down to her ankles. It was a little big on her.
She gets out of bed and notices that the bedroom door was cracked open just a sliver for her. She walks out of the bedroom and notices she was across the hall from another bedroom door. She looks toward one end of the hallway and discovered there was another room next to hers.
She turns the other way and walks down the hallway till she comes to a flight of stairs and heads downstairs. It empty’s out onto a small foyer and directly before was the living room.
She explores around downstairs and finds out that she was at Anika’s place. There were sports magazines that were framed that showed Anika at the Olympics and a few of her on the cover modeling either swim wear or snow gear. There was one of her draped across a snowmobile in a bikini surrounded by snow.
Hatter just shivers from the thought of being out in the snow in a bikini. She spots Anika’s medals from the Olympics and a few family pictures. There was one of her with a tall muscular guy with black hair and rugged looks standing next to her with a mean looking big ass black and gray dog sitting in front of them. The man looked like someone you didn’t want to mess with. Hatter could tell from the picture that he had the look of a predator and was very dangerous. There was another one of her and Bart at a beach. She was wearing a string bikini and he was wearing a swimsuit.
She explores for a while and grabs a juice from the refrigerator. She liked how Anika had designed the place. It was simple, welcome and elegant. She hadn’t bother to get redress yet. She walks outside onto the back deck and look around outside. Anika had a privacy fence and a lovely flower garden you could walk around and relax. She just stands there and wonders why Anika had brought her here.
She closes her eyes and inhale the scent of the flowers. She so missed flowers when she was locked up. Aylin wonders what is going to become of her. She can’t go back and do what she used to do. The guy she worked for didn’t like it when you screwed up or when you screwed him over. She turns around and heads back into the house and up to her bedroom and take out her cellphone and wonders should she call him or wait?
“I wouldn’t call any one Aylin.” It was Anika’s voice coming from the doorway.
Aylin turns around to look at Anika “am I a prisoner here?”
“No, you’re not my prisoner Aylin. You can leave any time you want too.” Anika was standing at the doorway in a burgundy color nightgown.
“I don’t answer to Aylin, queenie. It’s either Hatter or Mad Hatter Aylin.” Aylin didn’t want to be reminded of her name.
“Well, I don’t answer to queenie. I go by Anika or Snow Angel. You’re choice.” Anika walks in and over towards the bed and sits down on the corner of it.
“Fair enough, Anika.” Aylin had watched how Anika walked over towards her and saw the grace of a lioness in how she moved.
“Is there a reason you don’t want to be called Aylin anymore?” Anika was watching Aylin.
She was good at hiding her emotions.
“Because it reminds me of all the things that was done to me. I don’t want to remember those things. Also, only my mother really called me Aylin.”
“So, why do you want to be only called Hatter or Hatter Aylin? Your real name is still there.”
“Because Hatter fits me now, Anika. I don’t know what is real anymore. You don’t know what it is like to have your brain scrambled and force feed drugs that fuck with your brain and body so badly. I’m stuck looking like I do, because of the drugs I was given. I don’t know what reality is any more. I’m so much like my favorite character from Alice in Wonderland, that I now know how he must have felt. I’m surprised I can still function sometimes. I still get the shakes occasionally from all the electricity that was passed through me.”
Anika felt sorry for Aylin. She should never have had to go through something like that, no one should have had.
“Look Hatter, I can’t say I know how you feel. However, if you can give me and your team mates a chance. Maybe, we can help you overcome
some of the things done to you and maybe give you a normal life of some sort. I think everyone on the team has some problem that they have been through in their life. All of them have either overcome what was done to them or are working to overcome them. Give us a chance, please?” Anika hopes her words have reached some part of Aylin.
Aylin stares into Anika eyes and could see she meant what she said.
“Alright, I’ll give the team a chance. I can’t promise that I won’t go bye, bye on you at some point, but I will try.”
“That’s all any one can ask for, is for you to give us a chance. Now, why don’t you come down to the kitchen and help me fix breakfast?” Anika stands up and holds her hand out to Hatter.
“I don’t know how to cook.” Aylin takes Anika’s hand.
“That’s okay, I’ll teach you.” Anika helps Hatter up off the bed and take her downstairs to the kitchen.
Elizabeth’s Place:
Elizabeth had driven directly home and passed out on her bed fully clothed. She barely made it home, because of how tired she was. She knew she had to be back tomorrow at ten o’clock over at the building they had taken the truck to. She wakens by her wife when she came in late.
"You were snoring and still dressed in your clothes.” Sara had arrived at home and found her wife’s car parked in the driveway.
She had gone inside and called for her, but got no answer. She was starting to worry, when she walked into the bedroom and found her wife passed out on the bed still fully dressed. She was snoring up the stormed. She had taken Elizabeth’s shoes off and placed her gun on the night
stand.
“Sorry about that sweet heart. Things have been crazy down at the office.” Elizabeth rubs the sleep from her eyes. She was still tired.
“Go take a shower and rejoin me in bed.” Sara was stripping out of her clothes.
“Okay.” Elizabeth gets up and heads towards the shower and take a nice relaxing one.
She throws on one of her night shirts and crawl back in bed and snuggle up against her wife and falls back to sleep.
Snow Angel Part 20
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Everyone had gather at the building that the box truck and the tracker trailer had been stored. Terry and Dakota were on standby in Alexandria, Va. Anika felt that their presence might be still needed and didn’t want to waste time having them traveling between New York and Washington D.C.
Bart comes walking into their make shift work area “I think I found something. After all of you went to bed yesterday afternoon. I stayed up and did a little bit more digging and found out that Arnold Bridges is holding up in a compound in Randall County, Texas. The place is basically a fortress.”
“What do you mean Bart?” Elizabeth looks directly at Bart.
“I mean the compound he has retreated too has an underground bunker. The NBC disaster shelter was custom engineered and built to provide protection from blast, fallout, initial radiation, EMPs, fire, chemical and biological threats. There is a complete commercial surveillance command center (plus a backup command center) with 21 high-end video cameras, as well as pole-mounted security lights and fiber-optic wired networking throughout the property. Two separate generators both powered by natural gas and a standby 1,000-gallon propane tank for one of the generators to provide for off-grid power. UV and ozone treatment facilities and three Swiss-manufactured Andair AG positive-pressure air filtration systems continuously clean the air throughout the facility. The former owner was a former publisher of one of the security industry’s leading magazines. He designed and paid to have this place built. Mr. Bridges bought the property two years ago and paid for it from a private account in the Cayman Islands.”
“Why didn’t we pick-up on that?” Morgana was looking at Bart.
“Because it is listed as an asset under this company. It would be the last place we would look.” Bart had stumbled upon it after looking through
assets the company held.
Jack had given him access to the company files.
“That would explain why we could never find his location.”Anika had brought the location up and found that there were several private airfields he could fly from that didn’t record their passengers.
“We need to draw him out and capture him.” Elizabeth couldn’t think of any other way to do it.
“I could sneak in and recon the place. It doesn’t look that hard to get into.” Hatter was looking over the satellite pictures they had of the place.
Also, what security systems she could spot from the image and the information they had on the place.
“Wheelie and her crew over there could hack into their security systems and control it.” Hatter was looking at Morgana, Gloria and Troy.
Morgana looks at the layout and notices he had a satellite dish and cellular repeaters on a tower near the back of the property.
“She’s right, we could use some of the equipment from here to hack into his system and take control of his security systems and any
computers he has on the property.” Morgana and Gloria had looked at each other and knew what they could do with Troy’s help.
Troy saw the look that passed between Morgana and Gloria. He knew something was up between those two. Those two working together could bring down a nation’s infrastructure and dominate another countries infrastructure without breaking a sweat if they wanted too.
Morgana’s cellphone beeps letting her know the search she started was finish.
“Someone trying to contact you Morgana?” Anika was curious.
“No ma’am. One of my clients asked me to do a search for them. My computer is letting me know that it has finished the searched.” She brings
the results up on her laptop and look through it.
“Will this client’s business interfere with what you were hired to do for me?” Anika normally didn’t like people doing side jobs, while they were
already on a job for her.
“No ma’am it won’t interfere with our business. It was a simple search for a person.”
Morgana had gotten over twenty hits of the image that Kat had sent her, but nothing that identified who the person was. The man had used over twenty different cover identities since 1998. His first id had popped up on the radar around then. That identity had been flagged by the
CIA for the murder of their undercover agents in different countries.
Another one of the identities had been flagged by the US Marshal service for the murder of an informant in their custody. He was also wanted for the murder of several wardens that operated supermax prisons. Even though she had this information, it didn’t show who the person really was.
“Dam!” Morgana was a little pissed. She knew something was right.
“What’s wrong Morgana?” Anika had been talking to Bart, Elizabeth and Aylin when Morgana’s outburst got her attention.
Gloria looks towards her friend. This was the first time she had seen Morgana this upset before.
“I was doing a search for a person and I can’t find anything on them. It’s like they don’t exist at all.”
“I wonder?” Gloria had a faraway look on her face.
“Send me what you have Morgana. I might be able to help you.” Anika knew how good Morgana was, which meant someone erased the
information.
“Morgana, can I use your laptop, please?” Gloria had an idea and wanted to test it.
“Sure.” Morgana let’s Gloria have her laptop, since it was still connected to her main computer.
Gloria goes to work testing her theory.
“Here you go Anika.” Morgana hands Anika a thumb drive, she saved the information on.
Anika opens the file on the thumb drive and sends it to Jack using his encryption program. She knew Jack has files on every agent he has ever
meet or has stolen files on. She knew he didn’t keep the computer on any network. You had to access the computer in his office.
Anika looks over towards Morgana “I sent your file to someone I trust that has files on every agent he has heard of or come across. If he doesn’t have it, then they don’t exist.”
“Oh my god, I can’t believe it.” Gloria was staring at the screen on Morgana’s laptop.
“What can’t you believe?” Everyone had heard Gloria and wonder what got her excited.
“That a program that has been a rumor on the dark net actually exist. You need to know what you are looking for, to spot that it has been used.
The program was created back in 2010 by a MIT student that was a notorious hacker. He wrote most of the hacking programs that are still around today that most script kitties use.” Gloria remembered starting off using some of this guy’s programs.
“What does the program do, Gloria?” Anika was curious.
“It erases everything about you from every data base there is. Any time a person does a search about you it finds the data base and erase the information. It leaves no trace about you and it doesn’t matter what language the information is written in. The only way you can tell if the information was erase is to look for a certain tattletale it leaves behind after erasing your information.” Gloria couldn’t believe it. This was the second time she has come across this.
“How do you know about this tattletale?” Troy was curious now.
“Because, this is the second time I have come across this. I was on a team that did some work on a few government computers and stumbled across it. I did a little bit more digging and discover a whole data block had been erased about a person. There wasn’t much to recover, but what I did recover proved that it had been done with a specialized program. That’s how I knew it was the Silcardo virus.” Gloria still couldn’t believe it.
“So, you’re saying that this virus completely erases everything about a person from any data base?” Anika had wheels turning in her head about what they could do with a program like that.
“Yep, the problem still exist that you need to eliminate the physical files about the person. However, if you don’t know the person or where they are from. It wouldn’t matter about the physical files.” Gloria knew that most people did computer searches to identify a person.
“That’s a nasty virus. Is a copy still out on the net?” Anika was wondering if having a copy would be helpful.
“I don’t know, Anika. Like I stated, it was just a rumor. This is only the second time I have come across it.” Gloria didn’t know anyone who might have it, except a few Black Op’s government agencies.
“Alright, let’s prepare to move out. Morgana, if you and your crew can continue to shift through the information here. To see if there are any more targets we need to put an end too. That would be helpful.” Anika was ready to put this mess behind her.
“No problem Anika.” Morgana just smiles as she was closing up her laptop.
Snow Angel Part 21
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Hatter looks around before she moves further into the compound. So, far everything has been going according to plan. She also felt so naked dressed only in the black jumpsuit that Anika had given them back in New York. She watches as Dakota and Elizabeth moved in the shadows and blind spots Morgana and her team were creating in the security systems of the compound.
Two small drones were trailing them and monitoring their progress. Terry had managed to build four specialized stealth drones for Morgana’s crew to use on this mission on their way here. One drone was intercepting the cellular signal and capturing it. The second drone was by-passing the security video feed. It was creating holes in it for her, Elizabeth and Dakota to move towards the main house where the white rabbit was hiding.
Anika and Bart were stationed and setup with sniper rifles to provide cover for Hatter, Elizabeth and Dakota. Their vantage point gave them perfect coverage to provide support for the three people inside the compound. Anika shared the new rounds she had gotten from Ratchet with Bart and explained how they worked.
Terry was standing by with Wraith to provide additional support if needed. Morgana and her team were all set-up with the drones that Terry had constructed for them. They weren’t as well constructed as the drone from Wraith, but they had a few surprises that gave them an edge. Morgana still had controlled of Wraith’s drone as her own, while Gloria and Troy had control of the new ones. Wraith’s drone could go higher up then the other ones and was providing oversight of everything.
They had only a few hours once they arrived in Texas to put together some sort of plan. They had met up with Dakota and Terry in Texas. Terry and Dakota had driven Wraith all the way from Alexandria to meet up with them at a private airfield that Bart knew about.
Morgana and her crew had brought some of the computer and satellite equipment with them from the captured tractor trailer. They had their own personal equipment, plus the equipment they brought with them. Morgana and Anika had agreed that they were going to need the equipment to pull the job off.
Keven and Selena were still assigned as body guards for Morgana and her crew. Once the mission was over. Anika planned on sending Keven and Selena to stunt and driving school. This way they will be able to handle any road conditions or problems that came up while driving the motorhome.
Bart had a friend who had a 2015 Tiffin Motorhomes Breeze 32BR for sale. He had his friend meet him at the airfield and paid him for it. Once they had it, Terry and Gloria went to work along with help from Dakota and Bart attached and ran everything that Morgana and her crew was going to need to do their job. Morgana suggested and pointed out what they were going to need to do. Once they got the motorhome back to New York, Terry was going to overhaul it mechanically, but for now it was going to have to be.
Terry had stopped at one of the local hobby shops and bought enough supplies to build at least six custom drones for Morgana and her crew. That way they had eyes to search the place and put the first part of their plan into play. Morgana was still going to have control of Wraith’s drone. It was equipped to go higher, further and had more firepower than the smaller ones she was constructing for Gloria and Troy.
Once they had the motorhome equipped and setup for their mission. They left the airfield and headed for their staging point. Morgana and her crew used the stealth drones and Wraith’s assault drone, plus his systems to take control of all the cellular, communication and surveillance systems.
While that had been going on, Bart and Anika took up their spots to be able to lay down support fire to cover Elizabeth, Hatter and Dakota. Anika had made Hatter change her outfit to a much slimmer and darker style to wear for this mission. Hatter didn’t like it, but did as she was asked. She refused to carry an actual gun. She preferred to use her needlers. Dakota and Elizabeth had been given separate magazines loaded with rubber bullets and real bullets for their personal side arms and their assault weapons.
Once everyone was equipped and ready to move out. Hatter, Elizabeth and Dakota made their way into the compound with help from the drones. Elizabeth and Dakota objectives was to take out all the security guards they came across. Hatter’s job was to bag their White Rabbit.
Hatter was getting instructions and help from Gloria and Troy, since they were their eyes and ears. They were watching the video feed from the stealth drones and guiding them. Gloria couldn’t believe how fast and sneaky Hatter was. She wonders if she learned those skills in the mental hospital she had been confined in.
“Hatter, you can move…..” Gloria was watching the feed of the ones she had that covered Hatter.
“Now!”
Elizabeth and Dakota quietly and quickly disarm the roving security guards patrolling the compound. They were using rubber bullets to take the guards out and zip tying them. Anika wanted zero body count if they could. Her and Bart had live rounds for their sniping rifles.
Hatter moves quickly and quietly towards the main house. It was her job to secure the white rabbit. She manages to get to the balcony of the Master bedroom. She checks the sliding doors and notices the security brace was in place to keep the sliding doors closed. She manages to remove that and disarm the security system on the door as well.
Hatter slides the door open carefully and slips into the room with one of the stealth drones. The rabbit wasn’t in the room. She moves out of the room and down the stairs towards the bunker/rabbit hole. She stops when she hears movement. One of the inside guards came near her hiding spot. She fires her needler and puts him asleep.
Gloria was watching Hatter as she moved throughout the interior of the house towards the bunker. Anyone she came across, she dropped with her needler. She didn’t even give them a chance to draw their weapon.
“Anika, you should see Hatter move throughout the house. She’s like a cat.” Gloria figures Anika would want to know.
“Has she found our rabbit yet?” Anika was surprised that everything was going to plan.
“Not yet. She’s heading down to the bunker where he might be hiding.” Gloria watches as Hatter moves further down to the bunker.
She stops all sudden and the next thing Gloria sees is darkness. She turns the volume up to hear what was going on. Gloria strains to hear the noise in the background, but what she can make out. There is a scuffling sound and the sound a thump as something heavy hits the floor.
Gloria switches the camera view to infrared and pick-up two heat sources. One was standing and the other was laying on the floor.
“I think Hatter has gotten the white rabbit.” Gloria had a smirk on her face.
“You know something sunshine, you talk to much.” Hatter looks down at their target.
The bastard had tried to ambush her. He might had succeeded if she wasn’t prepared for that type of attack. It wouldn’t be the first time someone had tried to pull that on her. The orderlies had played that game with her in the mental hospital.
Hatter kicks the bastard in his groin before zip tying his hands and feet together. She looks up when Elizabeth and Dakota show up to help her move the body.
Elizabeth looks down at her former boss and just shakes her head. She could see where Hatter had smacked him on the forehead with her knife handle. She kneels to pick his legs up, while Dakota picks his arms up. Hatter follows behind them as they carry his sorry ass back up and out to the courtyard where Wraith was waiting.
Hatter snags a few things she spotted that she wanted on the way out. They had caught her interest and she figure they would be better off with her, then here. She grabbed a small bag that felt like it had diamonds or something inside of it.
Terry opens the passenger side door so Elizabeth and Dakota could secure their prisoner for his trip back to the motorhome. She made sure the restraints were super tight just in case the bastard woke-up. She watches as Dakota closes the passenger side door of Wraith.
“We’ll meet you back at the motorhome, Terry.” Dakota gives Terry a smile. She was growing fond of Terry. Hopefully, Terry felt the same about her.
“Alright.” Terry puts Wraith into drive and head back towards the motorhome.
Dakota, Elizabeth and Hatter hop onto their quads and head back towards the motorhome. The small stealth drones trailed behind Wraith, while Wraith’s own assault drone took over watch over Wraith.
Once everyone was back at the motorhome. The drones were secured and packed away. Bart and Dakota made sure the quads and the dirt bike him and Anika took were secured on the travel trailer hooked to Bart’s friends pick-up truck. The quads and motorcycles belonged to his friend.
Anika walks over to look at Arnold Bridges as he slept inside of Wraith. He was so secured inside Wraith, that even if he woke-up, He wouldn’t be able to free himself. Only Terry or Dakota could free him from Wraith’s five-point harness.
“You fucked up royally Arnold and you are not going to like what is coming next.” Anika just shivers thinking about what Jack is going to do to Arnold.
If there were two people Anika feared and respected the most. It was Jack and Cheshire. She knew Jack treated her like a kid sister, but she had seen what he does to people whom he trusted, betray that trust. Cheshire was the same way, if not worse than Jack. They took trust very personal and when you broke it. It was hard to earn back under certain circumstances.
Anika looks towards Terry “is he going to be okay overnight in there?”
“If he doesn’t piss or shit, yea. However, Dakota and I have a better plan for him. We have an old fashion gorilla cage for him. Bart’s friend knew a guy that use to be in the carnival and circus business and had one he was willing to sell to us.” Terry had a devilish look on her face.
“Oh, that is priceless. Won’t you be missing a seat for Dakota to ride back with you?” Anika just giggles as an image of what Arnold was going to look like in one pops in her head.
“Wraith’s passenger seat is removable and I can replace it with another seat.” Terry walks around Wraith and start removing the bolts holding the seat in place.
Between Bart and Keven, they carry the unconscious form of Arnold over to the Gorilla cage and secure the seat to the bottom of the cage. The restraints holding Mr. Bridges were still in place. Once the seat was secured. Bart and Keven move the cage to the travel trailer attached to the mobile home and secured the cage inside.
“He’ll be safe and sound in there, till we get back to New York.” Bart locks the trailer up.
“Let’s go ahead and move out. The police are on their way to transport Arnold’s men to jail.” Anika had been informed by Morgana the police were on their way to transport the prisoners. She sent the police everything she had on them. The Fed’s are going to come and pick those men up later today.
“Where’s Hatter?” Anika was looking around for Hatter.
“She’s stretched out back here.” Elizabeth had spotted her passed out in the back bedroom of the mobile home.
Anika checks and finds Hatter sound asleep. Anika heads back to where everyone else was.
“Alright, lets head back to New York.” Anika sits down in the passenger seat.
Keven starts the mobile home up and puts it in gear. He sets the destination in the GPS system.
“Are we going to follow Bart and pick him up?” Keven was curious about that.
“No, he’s going to take the jet back.” Anika and Bart had already talked about it. He was going to stay here and wrap things up and meet them in New York.
“Well, it’s going to take us at least two days to get back to New York.” Keven had looked at the route and the calculations had said twenty-six hours. He was adding on a few extra hours for fuel stops and checking on Mr. Bridges in travel trailer.
Morgana was the only one that didn’t like the mobile home that much. Her wheelchair was limited inside the mobile home when they were moving. She had to down grade to a normal wheel chair, while her power one was in the trailer.
Snow Angel Part 22
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Hatter had woken-up around mid-night and made her way up front to sit in the passenger seat next to Karen. Karen had taken a nap and trade-up with Keven to drive the mobile home. Karen knew Dakota and Terry were following behind them in Wraith. She knew Dakota was currently driving, while Terry slept.
Hatter hadn’t bother to change her clothes. She was still wearing a darker version of her normal clothes. She had put her top hat on when she woke-up and joined Karen. She pulls out one of the throwing knives Anika had given her before they went to capture Mr. Bridges. She was wiping it down with a cloth she pulled from a concealed pocket.
“Not sleepy, Hatter?” Karen had the auto-cruise on and was doing about 65mph.
“Nope, I’m good.” Hatter hadn’t looked up from cleaning her throwing knife.
“So what type of music do you like to listen too?” Karen wanted to know more about Hatter.
Hatter stops wiping her throwing knife and look out the window of the mobile home.
“Don’t know really. I never was one for listening to music. My mind was or is too fucked up to comprehend what the message is, or words mean. I don’t mind classical, because its straight forward about how it sounds. Everything else is just noise to me. I have my own music right here in my head.” Hatter taps the side of her head.
“How did you manage to survive what was being done to you?”
“Drugs, lots and lots of drugs. I was kept so high, that I didn’t know what was real or what wasn’t. I was walking around in a dream state all the time. Sometimes, I feel that I should had ended my own life, instead of living through what I did. Then I realize I’ll be giving that dam doctor what he wanted after all. He tried everything he could to break my spirit and my mind. I might not be all here, but in the end, he got what he deserved just like my father did.” Hatter flashes back to the explosion of the Doctor’s car and how she killed her father.
“How long have you known you were a lesbo?” Hatter looks at Karen.
“Since I was twelve years old. My mom came home early one day from work and caught me and an older girl from school making out in my bedroom. I didn’t realize my mother was there, because my back was too her and I was down in between my girlfriend’s legs. At first my mother was upset and so was my father when my mother told him what I had been doing. I tried to pretend I was straight while at school, but being in a locker room with a lot of naked girls was torture for me. They caught me again when they found me making out with an older lady down the street. They finally realized that their little girl was attracted to women? Which way do you swing?” Karen glances towards Hatter.
“Don’t know. I don’t have those urges. Even when I tried to please myself, I just don’t get aroused. I think all the drugs and electricity I was given has shorted out certain organs and messed up the chemicals in my body. Thats why I look like I'm ten years old. I’ll never get any older or grow any more. It amused the doctor a lot when he took samples from my body or tried to get me aroused. He tried so hard to see if I am being stubborn or playing possum that he rubbed me raw and caused me to bleed. I don’t have periods like you and Selena.”
“How can you tell we have periods?” Karen was startled by that statement.
“My sense of smell is a little bit more sensitive then everyone else’s. Like I said, the Doctor’s experiments have done certain things to my body.
Most of my senses are sharper, except my hearing. My ear drums were damaged, so I can’t hear as far as most of you or certain sounds. I have a higher tolerance for pain then most people and I can put myself into a death like trance to survive. The doctor locked me in a meat freezer for four days. I learned how to slow my body down to the point I look like I am dead. The same thing for being seal in a coffin. I can survive in a trance for a few days.” Hatter remember the doctor sealing her in a clear coffin and burying her alive. She shivers from that thought.
“Did the doctor have other people that he experimented on besides you?” Karen wonders how many victims this doctor had.
“Yep, there were ten of us that he experimented on. Out of the ten only four survived. One is in a vegetated state that she can’t take care of herself or think for herself. There is one that was turned into a cat person that managed to escape while being transported. Then there’s me and one fellow that you must keep him locked away, because he likes to eat people while they are live still. The doctor warped his mind so badly that if he ever escaped from his prison, that the murder rate would be high. He feels no pain and things like your rubber bullets and my needlers would be useless against him. Even tasers would be useless against him. He’s immune to the effects. I was forced to fight him a few times for the entertainment of the doctor’s friends. They would bet on who would live.” Tears slide down her cheek as she raises her left hand and wipe them away.
“Why did the doctor turn the one person into a cat person?” Karen was wondering if it was the one she heard about in Tennessee.
“Because the person that bought her was a big anime fan. He wanted a sex slave that looked like a humanoid cat person. The doctor and a few others did a lot of plastic surgery on this person turning them from a boy to a girl and making her look like a beautiful female cat person. The only thing I know about her, is she managed to escape the people transporting her. The doctor was pissed and so was his client. The client invested a lot of money to change the person into a really cute cat person and they escaped.” Hatter remembered the doctor’s mood that day. He took it out on her when he hooked her up to the table and sent a massive amount of electricity throughout her body. He let her suffer longer then he normally did.
“Was this in the states or back in England?” Karen was still curious.
“In England. As far as I know, I’m the only one of the doctor’s experiments to have come to the United States. I don’t know what happened to the others after I killed him.” Hatter puts her throwing knife away and tucks her cleaning cloth back into the concealed pocket.
“The next major rest stop we come too, I’m going to pull over, so we can let Mr. Bridges out to use the bathroom. I’m going to need for you to watch the restroom, while Troy and Keven escort him in.” Karen figures that one should be coming up soon.
“Does that mean if he runs I can break his legs?” Hatter had a mischievous look on her face.
“No, Anika doesn’t want us to break his legs. She wants him to be able to move under his own ability.”
“He can still move with a broken leg. He can crawl on the ground like the worm he is.” Hatter didn’t like him and wanted to hurt him.
Karen glances to Hatter and shakes her head.
“Do you always use violence to solve problems?”
“Nope, only to hurt nasty people. The creep grabbed me from behind and held a knife to my throat. He was lucky that I only knocked the wind out of him and kicked his nuts. The last person to hold a knife to my throat ended up with his manhood removed from his body. I used his own knife to do it.” An evil smile appears on her face.
Karen just shakes her head and press her com unit.
“Dakota, I’m pulling in up here to let Mr. Bridges use the bathroom. As soon as I park, send spirit up in the air to keep watch.” A smile appears on Karen’s face after she finishes talking to Dakota. Morgana had named wraith’s drone spirit.
Wraith:
“Roger, Karen. I’ll wake Terry to let her know we are stopping.” Dakota looks over towards her sleeping partner.
They had spoken for a little while and Dakota had told Terry how she felt about her. Terry didn’t know what to say. She was still fighting with her own demons, but said she could try and see what happens between them. She did admit that she had some feelings for Dakota as well. She didn’t know when it happened, but she was starting to develop feeling for her.
“Hey sleepy head. We’re pulling over at a rest stop.” Dakota reaches over and gently wake Terry up. She knew she had to be careful with Terry. Anything could trigger a panic attack or episode.
Terry slowly wakes up when she feels herself gently shook. She was still tired and sleepy, but felt more refreshed then she normally did when she slept. She glances over at Dakota and realized that she was launching Spirit.
“Are we in a fight?” Terry sits up quickly.
“Nope, I’m putting spirit in over watched mode. We’re letting Mr. Bridges out of his cage, so he can use the bathroom and get some water to drink. Keven and Troy are going to escort him to the men’s room, while Hatter guards the door.” They watched as Troy and Keven come out to fetch Mr. Bridges. Anika was standing nearby, and Hatter was near the men’s bathroom door.
They watched as Keven and Troy escort Mr. Bridges into the men’s restroom. Hatter was standing outside looking like she wanted to hurt something. Terry was watching the input they were getting from Spirit as it kept over watched over them. They could see the whole rest area with how high up the drone had gone.
“What’s that?” Terry enlarges an image she spotted from spirit.
It was six people wearing black jumpsuits. They were wearing black helmets and heading towards their area at high speed. They had two black SUV’s following behind them.
“Anika, we have trouble coming towards us. The mobile home doesn’t have any type of armor or weapons.”
“Don’t worry. Just do what you can. Me and the rest of the crew will handle everything else.” Anika grabs her sniping rifle and climbs up on the roof of mobile home.
Hatter saw Anika climbing up on the mobile home with her sniping rifle. She watches as wraith and spirit take off back towards the interstate. The next thing she hears is an explosion going off inside the restroom.
Karen comes running out of the lady’s room “get the guys, Hatter.”
Hatter runs into the men’s bathroom and find Troy and Keven laying on the floor. There was a man size hole in the wall that lead to the back of the building. She jumps through the hole and spots Mr. Bridges running towards a black SUV. She gives chase after him as he headed towards the SUV. She was wondering why Terry's toy hadn't spotted the SUV.
Black SUV:
The guys that had been sent to retrieve their meal ticket start firing past Mr. Bridges at Hatter. They couldn’t believe the short girl they were shooting at kept coming after their boss. They open the SUV door and pull him inside as quickly as they could. Once he was inside, they started heading for the exit leading away from the rest area.
Hatter puts a little more effort into her running and manages to grab onto the back of the SUV as it was pulling away. She could hear gun fire from the sniping fire and the drone. Plus, the roar of wraith’s engines as it goes against the motorcycles and the SUV’s. Hatter holds on tight as the driver tries to throw her off the back.
The guys inside the SUV spotted the strangely dress petite girl hanging on to the back of their SUV. They couldn't believe she had managed to latched onto the vehicle.
“Get her off!” The driver tries everything he can to shake her off, but she doesn’t let go.
Hatter was pissed and manages to climb up on the roof of the SUV. She figures the SUV was bullet proof. Which meant they were going to have to open the sunroof or a door. She holds on tight as the driver tries to get her off the SUV.
The sunroof starts to open. Before the guys inside can fire at her, she rapid fires her needler inside the vehicle taking out one of the guys and hitting the driver. She keeps firing her needler till she is out.
The guys inside felt like they were being stung by bee's as tiny needle like projectiles hit their body in unprotected areas. They start dropping as the fast acting knockout drug that coats the needles puts them to sleep. The driver falls asleep and the SUV drifts off the Highway and starts heading for a tree.
Hatter felt the SUV drifting and saw the trees it was heading for. She jumps off and twist her right ankle when she lands. She screams from the pain and tries standing up off the ground. She manages to pull herself up with the help of a large branch she found lying near her. She limps over to the SUV and spots Mr. Bridges passed out in the back seat. He had one of her needles in his neck.
She smacks the side of his head as hard as she can “you had to go and try to escape you dumb ass. I should just shoot you now and get it over with.”
She pulls one of the bad guys guns out and points it at his head. She so wanted to kill this guy, but she doesn’t. She lowers the gun and takes the bad guys combat holster and his rifle as well. As she started to remove the other weapons, one of the guys had grabbed her. She managed to pull loose and pointed her gun at the asshole.
Rest Stop:
Anika fires the specialized rounds she got from Ratchet at the two SUVs. She watches as their engines explode from the impact. She takes aim at the drivers and the rounds go right through the bullet proof windshield and take the drivers out. She saw the other SUV come from behind the building and saw Hatter hanging on the back of it.
She watches as wraith’s weapon systems take the motorcycles out. Spirit had helped by firing its mini-gun at two of the motorcycles. Wraith had fired it’s mini-missiles and took the other motorcycles out.
“All clear, Anika?” Dakota reports to Anika.
“Same here, guys.” Anika climbs down from the roof of the motorhome.
Selena and Karen were carrying Keven and Troy out of the bathroom.
“Are they going to be alright?” Anika looks towards Karen for an answer.
“They’ll be alright. They were knocked out from the explosion.” Karen carries Troy into the motorhome and lay him down on the sofa.
Anika helps Selena with Keven. They carry him in and lays him down on the other sofa where she had been sleeping. Karen checks each man, while Anika heads up front to the driver seat. She starts the motorhome up and heads out onto the interstate looking for Hatter.
“Where’s Hatter?” Karen looks up from examining Troy.
“She managed to follow Mr. Bridges and was hanging off the back of the SUV that came to retrieve him.” She watches as wraith takes the lead.
A few miles down the interstate. They see an Arkansas State Trooper car pulled over on the shoulder of the Interstate. Anika could see a cloud of smoke. She watches as wraith pulls in behind the State Trooper car. Terry gets out and walks towards the State Trooper who had his weapon pointed at Hatter.
Hatter had her own gun pointed at the Trooper. She was telling him to back the fuck off. Hatter didn't like having this guy pointing his gun at her.
The officer had come up while she had her weapon pointed at the occupants inside the SUV. He had ordered her to drop her weapon, which she wouldn’t do.
Lt. Kent had spotted the accident and had pulled over to see if he could help. When he got out of his car and looked over towards the crashed black Suv. He spotted a strangely dressed young girl pointing a gun at the occupants of the SUV. He had drawn his own gun and pointed it at her and ordered her to drop her weapon. She had respond by telling him to F***O**
“Officer, she’s with us. I’m US Marshal Terry Horn. The people she is pointing her weapon at are known terrorist that just kidnapped our witness. We were ambushed up at the rest stop a few miles back. You’ll find the remains of their cohorts back there.” Terry was dressed in a pair of blue jeans and a nice polo shirt. She had her badge out, so he could see it.
Lt. Kent listens to what the manly looking woman had said.
“Tell her to drop her weapon and let me verify your credentials.” He wasn’t taking his eyes off the girl. He had noticed a strangely design car had pulled up behind his and a motorhome behind the car.
“Sure thing, Officer.” Terry smiles and looks over towards Hatter.
“Hatter, please put your weapon away. Everything is okay.” Terry could tell Hatter was in pain and was keeping pressure off her right ankle.
Hatter looks towards Terry and then the State Trooper. She puts the weapon away and leans against the SUV for support. Her ankle was throbbing with pain.
Terry walks up to the State Trooper with her hands up, so he could see she was disarmed.
The Trooper lowers his weapon and runs Terry’s name. The report he gets back , is that she is part of a special task force unit. His eyebrows go up when he hears the report back from dispatch. He was to cooperate fully with her and give her any assistance she needed. Another State Troopers car pulls up and sirens could be heard heading their way. His supervisor approaches them, and Anika exist from the motorhome to talk with the State Troopers.
After about an hour of talking and watching as the paramedics show-up. Anika is back on the road with Karen wrapping up Hatter’s ankle. She managed to sprain it when she landed from jumping from the SUV.
Hatter looks at Karen as she wrapped her ankle. They had done the ice and now they were wrapping it.
“Thanks Karen.”
“You’re welcome Hatter. Now remember, you need to stay off your feet for at least twenty-four hours. If you need help going to the bathroom.
Let one of us know.” Karen stands up after wrapping Hatter’s ankle.
“If I need to stand, it will be to kick his ass.” Hatter looks over at the sleeping form of Arnold Bridges. He was still knocked out from one of her needles hitting him.
"How long will he be out?" Karen wasn't familiar with Hatters needled.
"For a few hours or more. He got hit twice by my needled." Hatter had seen Karen pull two needles out of Mr. Bridges.
They couldn’t put Mr. Bridges back in the cage they had him in before. So, now he was traveling with them inside the motorhome and he had been extra secure, so he couldn’t get free. Terry did a scan of him looking for bugs and trackers found out he had a GPS tracker in his arm.
Hatter wanted to cut it out herself, but Karen wouldn’t let her. So, Karen removed it and tossed it over a bridge they went over. She notices that Hatter was keeping an eye out for Mr. Bridges to try anything. She figures if he even blink, Hatter would either kill him or seriously injury him.
Morgana and Gloria couldn’t believe they slept through the attack. Both ladies didn’t like Mr. Bridges either, but noticed that Hatter was watching him like a hawk. They went to work on the information they had downloaded before they left the compound.
They found bank accounts, contacts and private accounts. They had locations of safe houses and weapon storage units.
“Hey Anika, you might want to have your boss go to these weapon units and remove the weapons there. These guys have all sorts of military and converted civilian vehicles to wage war.”
“I’ll pass that information onto my boss. He’ll be very interested in it. He’ll want to meet you and your team as well.” Anika knew Jack would want to meet the whole team.
“As far as I’m concern, I’m still on the job. So, I don’t mind.” Morgana wanted to meet Anika’s boss as well.
Troy and Keven start moaning as they start coming around. Troy looks around and couldn’t believe he was onboard the motorhome and still alive. Both him and Keven had been caught off guard when the wall exploded in the men’s restroom. That was the last thing he remembered.
“Just lay back down and relax. You guys got the blunt of the explosion.” Karen had checked on them when they were brought onto the motorhome.
She had treated and bandaged-up what wounds they had received. Her medical training was coming in handy. She might be the team’s medic and extra hand. Maybe she should attend a paramedics class. She’ll talk with Anika later about maybe the company paying for it.
Snow Angel Part 23
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Instead of heading directly towards the office first with their prisoner. They diverted towards Terry’s shop to clean Bridges up and to switch to SUV’s she had there. They took Mr. Bridges inside and cleaned him up. A clean suit was put on him. Karen and Keven oversaw that job, while Anika and Bart kept an eye on Hatter. She was grumpy because she couldn’t walk around because of her ankle. She also wanted to shave his face, but that plan was nicked. No one was going to let Hatter anywhere near Bridges with a sharp blade.
Morgana and her crew were going back with everyone to the office. Morgana would be allowed to have whatever equipment she wanted from the eighteen-wheeler they captured, and the equipment from the building Bridges had used as a data center. If nothing else, Morgana was figuring she might be able to get Anika or her boss to spring for a quantum computer system for her company.
Bridges had been woken-up from the effects of the drug that coated Hatter’s needles. Hatter had the counter agent with her. She didn’t want to use it to wake him up, but they do. They watch as Bridges slowly comes around.
Bridges felt drowsy as he slowly woke-up. The last thing he remembered before passing out was jumping into the SUV and that strange girl shooting them with some weird weapon. He slowly looked around where he was.
“Oh Goodie! The White King has woken-up.” Hatter was sitting nearby as he came around.
Bridges heard that voice and looked over towards Hatter. She was still dressed in her dark outfit.
“Who the hell are you?”
“I’m the Mad Hatter, you jerk. Are you that stupid, you don’t recognize the Hatter?” Aylin was mad that he didn’t recognize her.
He looks around and see Anika, some guy, Elizabeth, Keven And Selena. The other people he didn’t know.
Anika looks at Bridges “did you actually believe that you could get away with what you did?”
Bridges just smirks at Anika “you are such a stupid cow. This has been going on for a while right under your nose. You were so busy attending
social events and acting all high and mighty. That it was so easy to run this operation under your nose. If it wasn’t for your dam security personnel sticking their nose where it didn’t belong. That you wouldn’t have known what was going on and your ass would have been out on the street selling it for money.”
Anika just smiled “there was another flaw in your planning, Arnold. You forget who owns the company. If I didn’t get you, he would, and he isn’t a nice person when someone screws him over.”
“I’m not afraid of the owner. He’s nothing, but a dumb rich hick out in Montana. Besides, I have enough on you to sue you for everything you own. You’ll have to sell your ass to survive.” Arnold just smirks at Anika.
Anika just shakes her head “take him to the SUV and make sure his wrist is secure.”
Bart and Keven walk over, and escort Bridges out to the waiting SUV. Dakota takes the driver seat and Anika takes the passenger seat.
Everyone else got in the second SUV with Wraith bring up the rear of the small convoy as they head into New York itself and towards Eruption Communications. They park the SUV’s and Wraith down in the secret parking garage.
Jack and Gina Bounty Hotel Room:
Gina stretches as she got out of bed. They had flown in late last night and came directly to The Plaza. A limo had meet them at the airport to pick them up. The personnel at the hotel seemed to know her father when they checked in. Gina reaches down and scratches Cadmus head.
They had to put his leash on him when they got out of the limo and walked into the hotel. She pets him for a while, before getting out of bed and walking over to look out the window. The room they had overlooked central park. She walks out of her room and go to see if her father was up. Cadmus followed right behind her.
“Daddy, are you awake?” Gina looks around for her father.
Jack had heard his daughter when she called out for him. He had ordered breakfast for them and was waiting for her to get up.
“I’m in here sweetie.” Jack takes a sip of his coffee.
Gina finds her father sitting at a table drinking his coffee and reading the newspaper. She walks over and gives him a hug.
“Morning daddy.” She places a kiss on his cheek.
Jack just smiles as he watches Gina sit down at the table and start pouring herself some coffee. He was proud at how she had managed to overcome what was done to her. She had grown into a beautiful woman and was extremely smart. She still had scars on her body from where she had been punished and treated like a slave.
Gina slips Cadmus a few pieces of bacon. She knew she wasn’t supposed to feed the wolves human food, but Cadmus was her buddy and protector. She gets up and head back into her room and grab Cadmus’s food bowl and water bowl. She grabs a prepackaged meal they had made for Cadmus. She comes back to where her father was and feed Cadmus his meal.
“Daddy, why are we going to your business here in New York?” Gina takes a bite of her biscuit sandwich.
“Because some illegal operations have been going on at the company. Your Aunt Anika has been handling the problem and her team has capture the person responsible.” Jack had read the report Anika had sent him about Arnold Bridges.
“I have an aunt there?” Gina was curious. She thought she met the whole Bounty clan when her and Julia spent the summer in Ireland.
They had spent the whole entire summer with their grandmother and Uncle Seamus. They meet their cousins and other relatives. The wolves had fun meeting some of their counter parts that were from their litter.
“Yep, Anika was adopted by me as my little sister. Your grandmother knows and gave her blessings. Anika has your Aunt Justine Kay Bounty maiden name.” Jack knew it was safer to do it that way. When they came up with a new Identity for Anika. He made her a part of his family.
The reason he did that, was his family records were closely guarded. Most of his family came from royalty or were related to royalty. They were related to royalty in Ireland, Holland and the Netherlands.
“Cool! I get to meet another family member.” Gina felt excited.
Eruption Communications Building:
Jack and Gina finish breakfast and get ready to leave the hotel. Gina takes Cadmus outside, so he could do his morning business. They take the limo to Eruption Communications building and are stopped at the security desk.
“I’m sorry sir, but your dog isn’t permitted in the building and you’ll need a badge to enter.”
Jack just smiles as he pulls out his badge and shows the guard. When the guard runs his badge. His eyes get big and he does a second look at the big man standing in front of him.
“Is there something wrong, officer Warren?” Jack had his poker face on.
“No sir. I was just surprised that your name popped up.” He hands the badge back to Jack.
“I’ll need to have the young lady sign in sir and she’s not permitted to bring pets in here.” Warren was looking at the wolf by the young woman’s side.
Jack leans forward “this wolf, is a trained attack wolf. It’s her body guard and since I own this company, I am ordering you to ignore the regulations on my daughter bring her wolf inside.”
Warren looks at the young girl and back to Jack.
“Yes sir.” He watches as Gina signs the guest book.
Gina writes in the reason for visit column Jack Bounty’s daughter. She hits the save button.
Warren hands Gina a special visitor badge.
“That badge has been programmed to allow you total access to all section Miss. Bounty.”
“Thank you, Warren.” Gina accepts the badge.
“I’ll take her to get a badge made for her and return this one to you Warren.”
“No need Mister Bounty. That badge is only good for one day. It must be reprogrammed by the security director or by Miss. Anika Jagger herself.” This was the first time he had ever given one out.
“Thank you for that information, Warren.” Jack heads for the elevator with Gina walking next to him and Cadmus getting weird looks from people passing by.
Jack and Gina take the elevator up to the floor where the conference room was that he was meeting Anika and her team at.
Conference Room:
Anika and the team had taken the private elevator up. They were waiting patiently in the conference room they had been using since this whole situation started with Arnold Bridges.
Arnold looks at Anika “you sure Mr. Bounty is going to show-up?”
Anika looks at him and an evil smile appears on her face “he’s already here and on his way up. If I was you, I would lose the attitude around him.”
Hatter looks at Anika “who’s almost here?”
“My boss and big brother. He’s known in South America as the Devil’s Bounty Hunter.”
Everyone hears a knock on the conference room door. Shigeko gets up and answer the door.
“Mr. Bounty, it’s so good to see you again.” Shigeko had a smile on her face. She spots a young lady behind him and guessed she must be his younger daughter Gina.
“It’s good to see you again Shigeko. I would like for you to meet my younger daughter Gina and her wolf Cadmus” Jack steps aside so Gina could come forward.
Once Jack moved and Gina stepped forward, Shigeko shuts the door behind them. Anika gets up and walks around and gives Jack a hug.
“It’s been too long, big brother.”
Jack returns the hug “that it has little sister. I want you to meet one of your nieces. This is my youngest daughter Gina. You already know Cadmus.”
Anika looks down at Cadmus “god, he’s gotten big since I last seen him. He isn’t as big as his sire, but still bigger than a normal wolf.”
Anika looks at Gina “I have heard so much about you and your older sister Julia. It’s nice to finally meet you, Gina.”
“Me too. Daddy just told me I had an aunt.” Gina looks at her father.
“Hiding me big brother?” Anika had a smile on her face as she looks towards Jack.
“Nope, just forgot to tell her. Now, why don’t you introduce me to the rest of your team. So, we can get down to business at hand.” Jack glances towards Arnold Bridges with a look on his face that said he was going to kill the man.
Anika turns and look towards her team “You already know Bart, next to him is his little sister Dakota, next to her is Terry. She’s one of the owners of Big Boy Toys, next to her is Elizabeth, which you should already know. Since she works for you., Next to her is Mad Hatter Aylin.”
Hatter stands up using the table for support and tilts her top hat to Jack. She could tell he was a top predator person and someone you showed respect to. She turns to face Gina and tilts her top hat to her as well. In her opinion here was Alice. She sits back down in her chair.
Gina smiles at Hatter’s respect. She wonders why the young girls face was white?
“Thank you, Hatter. Next to Hatter is our cyber-security team which is led by Morgana, Her friend Gloria and her employee Tony. You already know Keven and Selena. They are members of our security team here. And you already know Arnold Bridges.” Anika was standing next to Jack with a look on her face that said she wanted to kill him.
Arnold saw the dead look in Jack’s eyes.
“I believe you need to start talking Mr. Bridges, before my father decide to skin you alive.” Gina knew how her father would react.
Arnold looks at Gina “who are you to give me orders?”
“I’m his daughter and if your smart, you would be better off talking or suffer the consequences.” Gina lets him see the glint in her eyes.
All of sudden, Arnold Bridges felt afraid from looking at her.
Snow Angel Part 24
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Jack walks over to Arnold Bridges and just looks down at him “Do you want to tell me why you did it and who you are working for?”
Arnold looks up at Jack Bounty’s face and could see that this man wasn’t what he said he was. The look that he saw reminded him of the fact that this man could kill him right now, if he wanted too.
“Sorry, but you’ll just have to kill me. I’m not talking.” Arnold knew he only had two choices. Talked and maybe live afterwards or die and never reveal anything to Mr. Bounty.
“Dumb move Mr. Bridges.” Gina had a smile on her face. She knew her father had a new drug he was going to try out on Mr. Bridges.
Arnold looks over towards the girl that just spoke “Why don’t you keep your mouth shut, bitch.”
Arnold didn’t even expect the throwing blade that was sticking out of his shoulder. He looked at the knife and then at the conference table for
who threw it. He saw Hatter with a big ole smile on her face and with another throwing knife in her hand.
“You bitch!” Bridges was angry that a pre-teen girl had thrown a throwing knife at him.
Hatter throws the one in her hand at him, before Elizabeth or Morgana could stop her from throwing it. It hit right next to her first one.
“Urg!” Arnold couldn’t pull the throwing knives out of him. His hands were secured to the chair he was sitting in.
Jack looks over towards Hatter “nice grouping, Hatter.”
“Thank you, sir.” Hatter had a proud look on her face as another throwing knife slides down from her sleeve and into her hand.
Gina tries not to giggle. As she watches her father pull the throwing knives out of Arnold Bridges shoulder. She sits down in a seat near her aunt.
Jack reaches into his inner pocket and pull out a black case. He looks at Mr. Bridges.
“Now, since you don’t want to talk to me and answer my questions. I have a special drug that will make you tell me everything and afterwards you won’t remember a thing of what happened.” Jack opens the black case and put together the needle. He takes a small vial out and fills the needle to 4mL.
Everyone in the room watches as Jack fills the needle up with a clear liquid.
“Jack, what is that you are using on Arnold?” Anika was curious.
“It’s called Devil’s Breath. It basically will make your victim do whatever you want them to. When it wears off, they don’t remember a thing. If I
fill this needle with too much, I’ll end up killing him.” Jack plucks the needle to get the air bubble out of it.
“Does it cause any permanent damage?”
“Nope, just memory loss. Mr. Arnold won’t remember anything after this.” Jack puts the needle into a vein on Mr. Bridges neck and put the whole contents in him.
Jack gives Arnold a few minutes for the drug to take effect on Mr. Bridges. After a few minutes, Jack looks at Mr. Bridges and see the zombie look in his eyes. He was ready to answer everyone’s questions. The next few hours, Mr. Bridges spill his guts. He answers all their questions. He tells them who his contacts are, who supplied him money for the operation, how he got into their systems and what systems Morgana had missed.
They got bank accounts and a list of safe houses and property owed by the group he worked for. They even got where several weapon caches and back-up satellite units were stored. The group finds out that he had several submersibles they had purchased and stolen from the drug Cartels.
Hatter was enjoying that Arnold Bridges was answering their questions. When everyone stops asking Bridges questions.
He tells them the names of Senators and Congressman that were backing him, including the Presidents cabinet advisers that were involved with the scheme. His sources in various countries and how to get in touch with them.
“Pee your pants.” Hatter stood up to see if he would.
Arnold couldn’t resist her request and starts peeing.
She starts giggling when he starts peeing his pants. Gina even smiled when he started peeing his pants.
“Hatter!” Shigeko throws down a bunch of paper towels to absorb the urine.
Jack looks at Hatter “Elizabeth, could you escort Hatter to Doctor Cross office please?"
"Yes sir." Elizabeth wonders how she going to get there.
"Hatter, I’m sending you to Doctor Cross, so she can take a look at your ankle. She is going to give you a full medical exam to make sure you are in good health. Your to do what ever Elizabeth ask of you.”
Hatter looks at Mr. Bounty and wonder if he had something else up his sleeve.
“Hatter Aylin, you can trust my father. He is concern about your health and your ankle.” Gina had noticed that Hatter didn’t want to go.
Hatter glances towards Gina and could tell she meant what she said.
“Elizabeth, when you and Hatter are done. Drop Hatter off at Akin’s place please. She’s going to be living with Akin from now on.” Jack glances towards his sister.
“That’s if you don’t mind.” Jack looks at his little sister
“I don’t mind, big brother.” Anika figures there was a reason her brother was doing this.
“Good.”
Jack waits till Hatter and Elizabeth leaves the conference room. Once they have left. Jack turns towards Shigeko.
“Have the arrangements been made?”
“Yes sir. All the arrangements have been made for Doctor Cross to do a full medical examination to Hatter. She said that the sedative she will be using, should be strong enough to knock Hatter out without any side effects on her.”
“Jack, Hatter is going to be pissed when she comes around.” Anika was worried about Elizabeth.
“Trust me, she won’t remember a thing. The drug Doctor Cross will give her, is a milder version of what I used on Arnold here. She won’t remember a thing.”
Jack turns his attention towards everyone else.
“Terry, how long do you think it will take your brothers to make a decision on moving your custom job business to the building my company owns?”
“I don’t know if they will like it, but it will take at least a month to have it up and running. Because we’ll have to order and install duplicate equipment we have at our current garage there. Plus, I’ll have to hire new personal to work at the garage.”
“Hhhmm, this does put a cramp on thing, but it can’t be helped. Morgana, have you ever heard of a white hat hacker named Le Mouse?”
“Yes sir, she’s a cyber-security specialist that works for MI5/6. She’s extremely good.” Morgana has run into her a few times when she tried to get into MI5/6 computer systems. Sometimes she was successful and other times she wasn’t.
“I know you can’t come with us when we go to England for a job, but I would like to keep you on retainer. While we are there, Le Mouse will be your point of contact.”
Gina knew who Le Mouse was. She was her English cousin that worked for MI5/6 in their cyber division.
“You want me to work with a member of MI5/6 cyber division? How do I know they can be trusted?” Morgana normally didn’t like working with any one she didn’t know very well.
“Because Le Mouse is my cousin, Morgana.” Gina had answered for her father.
“Le Mouse is your cousin?” Morgana was amazed that Le Mouse was connected to a powerful person like Mr. Bounty.
"Yep! She's my cousin. If there is anyone I trust, it's my cousin."
“Mr. Bounty, instead of keeping me on retainer. I was wondering if you wouldn’t mind hiring my company to monitor this company and your other companies for any unusual computer activities.”
Jack looks towards Morgana “what is this going to cost me, besides the computer equipment you originally asked for payment?”
“Just an investment in my company. I would like to upgrade our company systems with a quantum computer system.” Morgana knew it would help with all the work they have coming in.
“How much is the investment?” Jack knew how much the systems were, because he had been thinking about putting one in another company he just bought that did laser research.
“At least two million. I know a company that has one that would be willing to sale to me for two million dollars.”
Jack looks at Morgana for a good long while. “Get with Anika about it. She handles business matters here, but I’ll give the okay for now. I want to inspect the facilities it will be installed at, to see what type of security you have in place.”
“Understandable. Let me contact my partner and arrange a day for you. Also, how long will it be before you go to England?”
“That depends on what everyone’s agenda is. Two weeks is the time frame to start the job. However, Hatter and Dakota are being sent over first, followed by Anika, Bart and the rest of the team.”
“How come me and Hatter are being sent over first without the team as back-up?” Dakota was curious about this mission.
“Hatter has connections in the underworld over in England and she can vouch for you. I want you to use one of your cover identities from your days on the LA police force. I've already had some work done on it for your new look. You’ll need time to establish yourself. The time frame should give you and Hatter enough time to do that. Anika and Bart, you two are being assigned to MI5 to do an internal mole hunt. Terry, I'm afraid you can’t take Wraith with you on this trip, but I do have a car you can use in this assignment. Do you think you can make the same modifications to this car, that you made to Wraith, in a two weeks’ time frame?”
“Depends on the car. Wraith was built from the ground up and it took me several months. That was doing the work myself.” Terry didn’t know if a lot of wraith’s abilities could be installed in another car.
“How about if I gave you a crew to help you? Do you think you could equip a TX5 cab with the same capabilities or close to it like Wraith?”
“If you get me the specs and the car. I might be able to do something like Wraith. Why, do we need something like Wraith?” Terry was curious.
“You’re Hatters and Dakota’s back-up. You’re also Anika and Bart’s as well. Me and several members of MI5 I trust think there’s a link between a London base gang and a mole in MI5. Your jobs are to infiltrate the gang and find out which gang it is. Anika and Bart’s are to find the mole put them out of business. Le Mouse is your information support.”
“Does that mean we’ll be using your house in London?” Anika knew it wasn’t to far from MI 5/6 headquarters.
“Yep, you’ll be using that place for you and Bart. As for Hatter and Dakota, you’ll have to let me know where you are, and I’ll let you know which safe houses I have in that area.” Jack had a few places around England, especially in areas that weren’t friendly to be in.
“Shigeko, you’ll be going with Anika on this mission. You’re going undercover as hers and Bart’s housekeeper.”
“This should be fun. I guess that means I’m working with Terry, then?” Shigeko looks over towards Terry.
“Yes, if you need to go somewhere. You’re to call her.”
"How about Elizabeth? What is her assignment?" Anika looks towards Jack.
"She's going to be over there with her wife, for a fashion show. She can still be able to help you guys out. Selena and Keven, you're working with Morgana with her project."
“Sounds like a plan. So, right now were waiting on to see what Hatter’s condition is with her ankle?” Dakota had guessed that was why she had been sent to the doctor.
“Yes, but that’s not the only reason I sent Hatter to Doctor Cross. I need to know what all those years of electroshock treatments and chemicals being pumped into her have done to her body.” Jack was worried about Hatter.
“What are you going to do with Mr. Bridges, Jack?” Anika looks over towards Jack.
“My first thought is to just put a bullet in between his eyes, but he’ll be transferred to an off the record supermax prison. He’s been classified as a terrorist. So, he gets no trail. He lost all his rights.” Jack doesn’t feel sorry for him at all. A bullet would be a better option.
Snow Angel Part 25
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Elizabeth’s Townhouse:
Elizabeth held her wife tight against her nude body. She was spooned against her wife’s back and had her arms wrapped around her. She was so happy to be back home and in bed with her wife. She had been informed about the new job when she dropped Hatter’s sleeping body off at Anika’s place. She didn’t like that her wife had been brought into the plan, but it was the perfect cover for her. This way she could cover everyone, without any one knowing.
She couldn’t believe the scars and healed burn marks on Hatter’s body where the shackles that held her had rub against her. The burn marks were from needles that had been inserted in Hatter’s body and electricity had been passed through them. She had watched as the doctor and her staff did a full work up of Hatter.
They had taken several vials of blood and gave her a full examination. They did an MRI to see what condition her body was in. skin, tissue, spinal and bone marrow samples had been taken. The doctor had informed Elizabeth, that Hatter was going to be out for the rest of the night.
They had to knock her out after the effects of the drug had worn off.
The areas where Hatter’s skin was like onion, was where the doctor that experimented on her had taken the top few layers of her skin. He had literally skinned her.
Elizabeth had sent a message to Sara’s assistant last night, that she wasn’t coming in today and only contact her if it was very important. She felt her wife starting to stir. She kisses her on her cheek.
Sara turns her head and kisses her wife. She had missed having her around the house like she normally did, but now she didn’t mind. She had told her what she had been doing and what the new team was all about. She didn’t mind being part of their new operation that would be starting in a few weeks. It would give her a chance to establish herself over in Europe among the Pakistani and Indian community there.
She turns around in Elizabeth’s arms, so she is facing her wife instead.
“Good morning beautiful.” Sara leans in and kiss Elizabeth on the mouth.
She continues to kiss Elizabeth for a while. She so misses her wife coming home every night. She presses her breast up against Elizabeth’s bigger ones. She loved feeling her wife’s breast pressed against her modest ones. After a few minutes she stops and look into Elizabeth’s eyes.
“I don’t want to go to work. I want to stay here with you all day, like we use to do.” Sara was rolling around Elizabeth nipple with her fingers.
Elizabeth leans down and kiss her wife “I told your assistant you weren’t coming in today and only call you if it was important. So, I’m all yours today.”
A smile appears on Sara’s face as she starts kissing and fingering her wife.
Anika’s place:
Anika was sitting in her home office in her night shirt and going over some reports and resumes for jobs she had posted. She was hiring someone to replace Shigeko while she was in London with them. She was also going to promote someone to replace Elizabeth. Selena and Keven were assigned to Morgana and her crew. So, she needed to replace them as well. She was hiring three people from Morgana’s company to come in and do an audit in the IT department.
She had agreed to the arrangements that Morgana had purposed to Jack about investing in her company. She had agreed to buying the Quantum computer system Morgana wanted. Jack had informed her, that he was going to go and do the security check himself. Elizabeth had arrived at her place before she did last night and tucked Hatter in bed.
She had checked on Hatter this morning when she got up and she was still out. Bart had left yesterday and flew back to Texas to handle some business and to face his wife. Anika knew Bart’s wife didn’t want him to go back into the spy and espionage business.
She takes a sip of her coffee and continue reading a few resume’s that pass her first scan. She needed someone that Shigeko could trust with certain duties she performed for her. After about an hour, she finally found three possible people. One didn’t have much experience, but some of her references were outstanding and could be trusted. She has already called the applicants and set-up interviews for them.
Hatter’s Bedroom:
Aylin wakes-up and finds herself back in the same bedroom she had slept in at Anika’s place. Her ankle was still wrapped up. The doctor told her she only sprained it and needed to stay off it for a week. She saw the crutches she was given leaning against the wall near her bed. She couldn’t remember how she got here, but she knew she was okay.
Aylin gets out of bed and discovered she had on a silky black night gown. It came down to her ankles. She grabs the crutches and makes her way out of her bedroom and downstairs. She knew someone was up, because she could smell fresh brewed coffee.
She heads into the kitchen and see the pot half full. She makes her way over to the coffee pot and pour herself a cup. There was a plate of fresh cinnamon buns sitting on the counter. She grabs one and sniff it, to make sure it hadn’t been laced with anything. She’s been tricked like that before.
“Good morning Hatter.” Anika comes walking in to get a refill.
“Morning Queenie.” Hatter takes another bite of her cinnamon bun.
“Hatter, please call me Anika, not Queenie.” Anika refills her coffee mug.
“Yes ma’am.” Hatter takes a sip of her coffee.
“Hatter, didn’t the doctor tell you to stay off your feet?” Anika had been informed by what the doctor had said about Hatter’s ankle.
“Yes ma’am.” Hatter takes a sip of her coffee.
“Then park it young lady.” Anika was going to make sure Aylin followed the doctors’ orders.
“Yes ma’am.” Aylin sits down on the nearest stool.
“Aylin, how well known are you in England?”
“Too well known. I was told I had to leave because I had Scotland yards, the police and MI5 after me.” Aylin takes a sip of her coffee.
“Well, you’ll be working for MI5 now. We have a new job that will need you to get in touch with a gang, that has connections to a mole in MI5.”
“All the gangs I know, stay away from MI5, but it is possible. All I know, is I shouldn’t be going back to England.” Hatter was told she was too hot to stay.
“Well, not only are you going back, but you and Dakota are going to find out who this gang is. Do you think you can speak for Dakota?” Anika was hoping she might be able too.
“Sure, but she’s going to have to prove she not an undercover agent or cop.”
“That can be arranged. When do I go back to England?”
“You’re going back with Dakota in a few days. You’re working for MI5. An identity has been created for you and only four people know about it.
Also, Terry is going to be your contact and support. She’s going to be a taxi driver, so if you need to go anywhere. Let her know and she’ll come and get you.”
“It will look a little suspicious if I use her all the time.” Aylin knew it would be suspicious.
“We’ll use her as much as you can. She’s yours and Dakota’s support.” Anika needed Aylin and Dakota to stay in touch through Terry.
“I will. Where will the rest of you be?” Aylin hadn’t been told the whole mission.
“Me and Bart are going to be mole hunting inside MI5. Karen’s going to be there with her wife helping her with a fashion show, but she’ll be available to help. Terry is mine and your support and is going to be a taxi driver. Dakota is working with you in the gang. Our technical support is my niece Mouse and her mother inside MI5.”
“Your niece is named Mouse? How did she get that name?” Hatter thought it was funny.
“Her birth mother named her that. When she was adopted, her adopted mother was going to change it, but she didn’t what her too. So, she goes by Mouse. She works for MI5/6 as their cyber specialist.”
“And I thought my name was unique.” Hatter finishes her coffee.
“I know what you mean.”
Shigeko Place:
Shigeko had come home after the meeting at worked and found a candle light dinner waiting for her. The chef she was dating was waiting for her.
“Welcome Home, Shigeko.” Brandis wanted to purpose to Shigeko. She was a remarkable woman and wanted to marry her.
Shigeko just stood there looking at the dinner that had been prepared for her. She couldn’t believe the man she loved had done this for her.
“You like?” Brandis could tell Shigeko was surprised, just from the look on her face. He had made all her favorites.
“Me like.” Shigeko sits her purse on the end table and walks into the dining room.
She could tell that Brandis had made all her favorites. There was a filled wine glass sitting by her plate. She walks over and gives Brandis a kiss.
Brandis returns the kiss.
“Now, why don’t you sit down and take a sip of your wine. You’ll find it’s a special type.” Brandis had put her engagement ring in her wine glass.
Shigeko walks over and picks up her wine glass and notices there was something in the bottom of it. She uses her fork to lift it out and look at it. She couldn’t believe what she was seeing. It was the engagement ring they had looked at.
“Shigeko Santos, will you marry me?” Brandis had kneeled when he purposed.
“Yes!” Shigeko helps him off the floor and gives him a kiss he would never forget.
They sit down and eat the meal he had prepared for her and she helps do the dishes. Afterwards they head towards the bedroom, where Shigeko gives him the time of his life. Everything she knew how to do, she did to him all night long till they fell asleep. Shigeko knew when she woke-up she was going to be sore.
Bart’s Ranch:
Bart pulls up the long driveway that lead to his house. He was happy to be home. The big city was nice, but he preferred the simple life. As he pulls up, he sees his wife standing outside waiting for him. He could tell she was a little mad with him. He parks and walks towards.
“I know I said I was giving the spy game up. But, this is different. I’m just going to England to bust a gang and locate a mole in MI 5.” He had told her everything.
“Still, why you? Why can’t Jack get his daughter or one of his relatives over there to do the job?”
“Because most of his family is known in MI5 and MI6. One of his cousins works for MI 6 and he has a niece that works as their cyber specialist, so whoever the mole is. They are going to be careful around them. Me and Anika aren’t known by them and we have clearances higher then any one there, except the Director-General of British Security Services. We can go and request anything we want to find the leak. Jack is too well known, so people would get suspicious if he showed up and start poking around.” Bart hasn’t used his MI clearance in a long time.
“I still don’t like it.”
“Trust me sweetie. I promise no harm will come to you.” Bart escorts his wife into the house.
Terry and Dakota:
“Good morning Handsome.” Dakota kisses Terry on the lips. She could still feel the strap-on Terry used on her inside her body.
Dakota had come home with Terry after the meeting the other day. Before they left downtown New York. Dakota had Terry stop at a sex store and went inside to purchase a few items. She wouldn’t tell Terry what they were. When they left the city, they stopped at one of Terry’s favorite restaurant and had dinner. Terry showed Dakota her place and one thing lead to another till they ended up in bed with Terry making love to her with the strap-on.
Terry slowly opens her eyes and look down into Dakota’s eyes. She couldn’t believe that she had sex last night. Dakota had gotten Terry to be the man during the love making. Not a lesbian relationship, but man to woman relationship. They had fallen asleep with Terry holding Dakota tight to her.
“Good morning beautiful.” Terry returns the kiss and liked how things had worked out between them.
She could tell that the strap-on she wore last night was still buried inside Dakota’s body. She starts to pull it out.
Dakota felt Terry starting to pull out of her “don’t you dare.”
Dakota sits up, so she was straddling Terry’s waist. She wanted it to stay buried inside her. She looks down into Terry’s eyes.
“Did you enjoy last night?” As she wiggles around on Terry.
“Yes, it felt nice and wonderful.” Terry had to admit that she liked being the dominate one and acting like the male for once in her life.
“Well were not done yet. For the rest of the day, you’re to act like a man. I want you to treat me like your girlfriend. Also, you’re to wear this strap-on all day long.”
“Butt!”
“No butts. Just try it Terry and we can talk about it later, okay?” Dakota leans down and kiss Terry.
“Alright.” Terry returns the kiss and grab Dakota’s ass cheeks.
She begins making love to her. They continue till both were tired. Dakota was sore from Terry banging into her. She liked how she felt, but it was weird for her feeling like she did. She watches as Terry goes and takes a shower. She does join him in the shower and they make out in there.
By the time Terry’s brothers showed up, she was good and sore. She was introduced to Terry’s brother as his girlfriend. Terry’s brothers were a little startled when Terry introduced Dakota as his girlfriend. Both of Terry’s brothers just look at him and wonder, if Terry was going to start acting like a man instead. She was already dressing more manish, instead of like a girl. Terry’s normal attire is t-shirts or dress shirts sometimes and blue jeans. Dakota on the other hand, looked cute and like she was a school teacher or something.
“Did you guys get a chance to look at that other building I sent the address too?” Terry looks at her two brothers.
“I drove by the place. It’s got a large storage lot we could keep donor cars and vehicles we buy to flip.” Robert had driven by to look.
“I haven’t been yet. The three of us could go by this morning and look.” Eddie figure the sooner they get moving and settle in. The sooner they could take on a few new jobs he has been approached with.
“Do you mind if I come along?” Dakota was being all sweet and innocent.
“I don’t mind.” Robert thought Dakota was cute.
“I don’t mind either.” Eddie figures maybe, this was a good sign with Terry.
The four of them load up in a modified 4x4 that had the company’s logo painted on it. Dakota sits next to Terry as they drive out to the other building that Anika said was available. It looked like it uses to be a car lot.
“This looks like it might be a good building. It has a nice display floor and several garages we can do 18-Wheelers in.” Eddie pulls the SUV into a space and turn the engine off.
They all get out and approach the main doors. Terry walks past her brothers and use the key that Anika had given her to get in. Terry holds the door open for them and then goes over and disarm the security systems. They walk around the building looking at the space and discussing what they could do with the space.
Terry notices Dakota was walking kind of funny and smile. Terry wraps her arm around Dakota’s waist as they continue looking. When it was just the two of them. Terry leans next to Dakota.
“Are you going to be alright?”
“I’ll be fine. I’ve just haven’t experience anything like this before. You’re my first.” Dakota gives Terry a kiss and then walks away heading to join the others.
Terry just smile and follow behind Dakota. They explore the place and Eddie and Robert agree that this building would be a perfect place to move the custom shop to and use the old garage for normal car repairs. They head back to the shop and Terry makes the arrangements with Anika to purchase the place.
Snow Angel Part 26
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Eruption Communications Anika Jaager Office:
Anika looks at the young red hair girl sitting in front of her. She was just eighteen years old and three months out of high school. The only experience this girl had was working as a volunteer at a LGBT community center. The other two women that had come in before her had more experience and skills that would be needed. One lady, she already interviewed, she knew she was going to hire, but not as her personal assistant. HR said they needed someone with office skills. So, she was going to send that lady there.
Mia was nervous as she sat in front of Ms. Jaager. She had met Ms. Jaager’s personal assistant. According to the job ad she had applied to, she was going to be Ms. Santos assistant and filling in for her while she was on vacation. This was going to be her first real paying job since she started dressing as a girl. All the other jobs she had was when she was a male to pay for her counseling sessions and for the hormones she was on. Her parents were adjusting to her decision.
Anika had done a complete background check on Mia Gentry. She had seen on her background check that she had been known as Timothy Allen Gentry. She had switched her name to Mia about two years ago, when she had switched schools. She had graduated in the top five of her class and had been on the track team.
“Well Shigeko, do you have question for Miss. Gentry?” Anika gives Shigeko a wink telling her that she was hired.
Shigeko looks at Mia “the only question I have for her, is when can she start?”
Mia was surprised by the question “I can start right now if you want me too.” She was happy she got the job.
“Then let’s get your paperwork done and get you a security pass Mia.” Shigeko stands up to lead Mia down to security.
Anika stands up and extends her hand “Welcome to the team, Mia.”
Mia shakes Anika’s hand “thank you ma’am.”
Shigeko takes Mia down to security to get Mia in the system.
Big Boy Toys:
Terry and Dakota were working in the office getting everything set-up for the shops moved. Dakota was staying with Terry in her place above the garage. Terry’s brothers had insisted the other day that she meet the rest of the family. They had all meet at Olive Garden where she meets Terry’s brother’s family. It was a large party and Dakota could tell Terry was feeling uncomfortable being around people. She held Terry’s hand to remind her, that she wasn’t alone and that she was there for her.
Terry couldn’t believe she was falling in love with Dakota. When she came back from Pakistan she didn’t want to have anything to do with romance or being a woman either. She had started dressing and acting more like a male. Now, she was slowly coming to terms with what she was and falling in love with someone like her.
She looks over at Dakota as she walks over to the coffee pot to grab them a cup of coffee. She had to admit that Dakota had managed to get to her heart. She just watches her as she pours the coffee and mix them. She was wearing another dress, instead of slacks. Now that she thought about it. Dakota had bought mostly dresses and skirts when they went shopping for her.
Dakota notices Terry was watching her as she walks back towards Terry “what’s on your mind?”
“You. I was thinking about you?” Terry accepts the coffee as Dakota hands it to her.
“I hope its good.” Dakota takes a sip of her coffee.
“It is. You are pretty much turning my life around. I didn’t know what I wanted, but now that I have you with me. I can be happy again.” Terry places her hand on Dakota’s arm.
Dakota just smiles at her as she places her hand on top of Terry’s.
Anika’s Place:
Hatter tried to watch a movie, but she just couldn’t get into it. Anika told her that she needed to stay off her ankle. So, she was restricted to the house. She had her top hat turned upside down and was flicking playing cards into it. She already had several cups of tea and was listening to some classical music. Anika had, a nice collection of classical music and she was enjoying it. She already called a few of her former contacts in England, informing them that she was coming back to England and was bring a friend.
Hatter looks over towards her new suit that Anika had made for her. It was lined with the latest bullet resistant material. She did tell her that it would hurt like hell if she got shot. It looked just like her old suit did and her ankle boots had been reinforced to provide support to her injured ankle.
Anika had given her a new set of playing cards that she could use as a weapon. They were razor thin metal cards that looked like an ordinary set of playing cards she could throw at people.
Anika told her not to throw those cards in the house. Hatter picks up her throwing knives and examine them for nicks. None of them had any nicks in them, but she still liked to keep nice and sharp. She takes her wet stone out and start sharping them. She tests each blade to make sure it was sharp and put it back with the others.
Hatter pulls out a few dollars from a secret compartment in her outfit and order a large combination pizza. Anika gave her a list of places that delivered to the townhouse that could be trusted. She hobbles over towards the door to wait and let the person in. Once she spots the pizza guy outside Anika’s place. She opens the door and heads outside to pay for her order. She gives the guy a nice tip as she hobbles back inside with her order.
She sits and enjoys her pizza. She couldn’t wait to get back to England and see some of her old friends again. There were a few she still had a score to settle with. Hatter only eats a few slices of the pizza and hobble into the kitchen with the rest of the pizza. She heads outside to sit on the back porch till Anika gets home.
Elizabeth and Sara:
Elizabeth had driven her wife to work. As she walked in with her wife, the staff that knew her was amazed she was there. Normally, Elizabeth didn’t stick around long after dropping her wife off or picking her up for lunch. She watches as Sara informs her people that they are going to be doing a fashion show in England. Sara calls key people to start pulling outfits and telling them which models she wanted to take over there.
Elizabeth just stand back and watch her wife worked. This was her world and place. She wouldn’t know where to begin or where to help. If her wife needs something, she’ll act as her gofer to get it for her. Anika told her that they needed to be over in England in two weeks.
Arrangements have been made for Sara’s company to have two full floors for her people and models. According to what Sara and she had been told. The show was taking place at the Ballroom in Radissson Blu Portman Hotel in London. Also, the floors that had been reserved for them was at the hotel as well. After the show was over, she was supposed to meet up with the team.
Elizabeth was impress with her wife throughout the day. Watching her handle problems and directing people let her see another side of her wife she never sees. Her wife’s creativity was amazing. She knew her wife could draw and put what she images on paper, but to see the finish product from start to finish was amazing.
Even though her wife’s designs had a Middle Eastern design and feel to them. They would fit any shape of the different body shapes of women. There was a new model that was working with her wife, that she hadn’t seen before trying on a new dress that had just been created.
“Sara, who’s the new girl over there?” Elizabeth pointed to the girl.
Sara looks at the teenage looking girl her wife pointed out “that’s Hettie. She’s from Iran and transgender. She came over with some friends of mine that took her in and nursed her back to health. They found her out in the desert beaten and badly burned.”
“Why people do things like that, I’ll never understand. I mean I know your parents don’t approve of our marriage, but nearly killing a person for being trans, just isn’t right.” Elizabeth wouldn’t mind killing people like that.
“Sweetie, it’s how the culture is over there. America is a little bit more accepting of gays, and transgenders. There are laws that protect people like us here. The laws over there in Iran, Iraq and even my home are Muslim laws that have been around for centuries and anything that goes against the teachings of The Quran is not tolerated.” Sara walks over to her wife and wrap her arms around her.
“Besides, I like being here with you, where I can have my wicked ways with your body.” Sara leans in and gives Elizabeth a kiss.
Snow Angel Part 27 (Final Chapter)
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Anika and Bart watches as Hatter, Terry and Dakota boarded a cargo plane that belonged to a friend of hers that was smuggling the three of them into England. Hatter’s ankle had healed enough that she could function with the support of her new ankle boots. A contact of Hatter’s was picking her, and Dakota up and taking them to a place Hatter knew.
Terry was being met by some people Jack knew that did illegal street racing and car modifications. The person Terry was meeting was named Alexa Hawley. She was very knowledgeable and could build anything from scrap. She used to be a contestant on Junkyard Wars Great Britain.
She had been on the winning team.
“You think the three of them are going to be okay by themselves, till we get over there?” Bart looks at Anika.
“They will be fine. Terry might have had to cancel going, because he was helping his brothers moving, but I hired a moving company to help them out.” Anika needed Terry over there looking over Hatter.
They decided to go ahead and take Wraith with them. Terry wasn’t going to have enough time to modify a British taxi with everything Wraith could do. So, he was taken Wraith as a back-up vehicle. He was going to be shipped to Alexa place for storage.
“When is Shigeko going over?”
“She’s going over at the end of next week. Jack has given her everything she needs to prepare the place for us. The organizer that Jack normally uses has been informed.” Anika knew Shigeko couldn’t wait to go over. She had informed her husband and he was fine with it. He was going to watch her place while she was gone.
“How are Jack’s girls doing? I heard about the trap they walked into.” Bart had been informed by a friend of his that was on the Memphis police department.
“They are mending. I thought for sure Jack was going to send us to get the person responsible, but he and Cheshire are going to handle it.”
Anika knew that was always a bad sign.
“I don’t feel sorry for the guy. He signed his death warrant. Well, I best be off.” Bart had to go and meet his wife. She was coming to New York for a visit.
“Remember, we leave in two weeks. Terry is going to pick us up at the airport.” Anika watches as the cargo plane lifts into the air.
Anika turns around and start walking away from the observation terminal. Bart follows behind her.
“Have you spoken with Morgana since the mission ended?” Bart knew Morgana was busy with the installation of the new computer system and the construction of her new mobile communication unit.
“Yes, she’s as happy as a clam with her new toys and going over some information from a job she did for a friend about nanites to help modify a person’s DNA.” Morgana had told Anika about the information, because she was thinking about trying it out on herself to fix her spinal
damage.
“What does your boyfriend think about you disappearing for a while.” Bart knew about Anika’s boyfriend.
“He’s alright about it. He knows I have business I must attend to. I’m taking a few days off to go and spend time with him, while Shigeko train Mia to fill in while she is with us.” Anika had a smile on her face, because she couldn’t wait to see her boyfriend.
“Well, I’ll see you by next week.” Bart walks off to go and met his wife when she arrives.
Anika heads down to the parking garage to her jaguar. She was going to drive to her boyfriend’s place before she heads over to England.
The next story will continue in January of 2018 Mole Hunt
The Devil's Chamber
Author:
Organizational:
Audience Rating:
The Devil's Chamber Part 1
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
“Ladies and Gentlemen, allow me to entertain and perform for you magic tricks never seen before.” Leslie makes four metal balls hover in front of her.
She tosses four solid metal balls in the air in front of her. They all hover right in front of her.
“As you can see ladies and gentlemen, there are no hidden strings or wires holding these balls in the air near me.” Leslie run her hands around the balls to prove her point.
Leslie loves the crowd reaction as she proves there is no strings or wires.
“Can I get a volunteer from the crowd to come up here and check for themselves.” Leslie points to a random person in the crowd.
The person she points to is a little girl with her mother. She stands nearby as the woman and daughter come up and check the balls themselves. They take one from the group and then tosses it back at her. It stops and hovers directly where it stops.
Leslie makes them circle around her and do some tricks. She pulls them back and does some juggling tricks. She does the sleight of hand of making a coin disappear and reappear from a person’s ear. She does a few more tricks and around noon. She stops and takes a break.
She pops two aspirins in her mouth for the headache she was developing. This was the longest she has used her newly acquired abilities since she got struck by lightning. She didn’t just get struck once, but three times. She had a weird tattoo design the lightning had left on her skin. It was the way the nerves appeared under her skin. The way the nerves branched out made it look like she had a flowery design on her skin. They stood out against her lightly tanned skin.
After thirty minutes, the aspirins kick in and her headache slowly start to fade. She gets back up and perform for another four hours, before calling it quits and heading home for the evening. When she gets back to the apartment she was sharing with two other people. She was glad neither one of them were home right now. She steps out of the heels she had on and slowly wiggle out of her stage magician outfit. She was still getting used to having breast. Her male bits she didn’t care for. She had wish the lightning had fired them. She finally gets undress and fill the tub with bath salts. She rubs under her breast where the bra cups had supported her DD breast. She hated wired under cups, but the ones she wore gave her the best support when she was wearing her outfit. The surgeon that had performed the operation had done a marvelous job on them.
She was glad that the lightning hadn’t affected them. Her Uncle had paid for her to get them, in exchange for her being his sex toy. He had paid for all her plastic surgery. No part of her body was left unchanged. He wanted a sexy toy to play with and since she wanted to be a girl so bad. She agreed to become his sex slave and let him remake her body over to what he liked. He tried brain washing her, but her mind was to strong.
The thing was, he wouldn’t pay to have her male bits remove. He did pay the doctor to remove her testicles. He liked embarrassing her by showing she still had male parts. She had a knockout body that any woman would want, and every man would drool over.
She just lowers herself down into the tub and let the hot bath salt water soak into her fair skin. She glances at her right arm where the scars were from the lightning strike and just smile. They really did look pretty. The design was like a vein cling to the side of a building.
She closes her eyes and just relax. She had tonight off from her part-time job at the bar tonight. The headache she had earlier has finally subsided. Every time she uses the gift the lightning strikes gave her, it caused her head to hurt.
The doctors that had tended to her, still couldn’t figure out why or how she was able to do what she does. All they could guess, was the lightning strikes stimulated the area of her brain where psychic abilities are supposed to originate from. When they did an MRI of her brain, they discover her neural pathways had been changed. She learned how to tap into her new abilities and use them in her street performances.
She stays in the tub till the water starts getting cold. She gets out and heads into the bedroom and slips on some panties and a sports bra. The sport bra she decided to wear, supported her DD chest without cutting into her chest. She slips on a pair of shorts and an over-sized t-shirt. She heads into the kitchen and pull out the items she would need to make a nice stir-fry.
She knew her roommates would be home soon. While she is cooking, she listens to some music. It always helped her relax as she cooked. She glances at the clock to see if she had time to make some fried rice. The cooking classes she took, has come in handy for cooking. After her Uncle was killed by some people he owed money too. She had to learn how to survive on her own. She could had used her body and sell herself, but after being her Uncle’s sex slave, she decided she wanted to be free. She started studying sleight of hand tricks and found out she was pretty good at it. Then she got a part time job at a bar as a waitress and then as a bartender.
One of the gay guys that worked there told her about a workshop being hosted by a popular chef. She started attending it and found that she enjoyed cooking. She starts on the fried rice to go with the meal.
When Greg opened the door to the apartment, he could smell beef in the air and hear music coming from the kitchen.
“Honey, I’m home.” He walks into the kitchen and see Leslie standing at the counter stirring something in the Wok.
He couldn’t believe that Leslie had been a guy at one time. She looked like every straight mans wet dream. If he was straight, he would make a move on her.
“Hey, good looking. Watch you got cooking?” He walks up till he was standing next to her.
“Hey Greg. I’m making fried rice. I thought we would have Chinese food tonight. Since I cooked, you and Arthur could clean the kitchen up. I kept the mess to a minimal.” Leslie stirs the fried rice one last time.
Greg picks a fork up and tries the fried rice. He saw she had added pork and beef to it.
“Mmmm, if I didn’t know any better. I would say you were part Chinese.” He loved how the rice tasted.
“Nope, I was born right here in Lincoln, England.” Leslie pulls down three plates and start filling them.
She takes the eggs rolls out of the oven and add one to each plate.
“Do you want tea, wine or beer with your food?” she looks at Greg.
“I think I’ll have wine. How about you?” Greg had walked over to get the wine glasses.
“I’ll have wine as well. I know Arthur will want tea. I just saw him pull up outside.” Leslie puts the kettle on.
She pulls down the jar of green tea leaves. She pulls a nice clean cheese cloth and adds the green tea leaves to the cheese cloth. She knew Arthur preferred to make his tea this way, instead of using prepackaged tea bags.
Her and Greg hear the door to the apartment open and shut.
“Dinner’s ready Arthur.”
Arthur could smell the food drifting around in the apartment and he hears Leslie calling out that dinner was ready. He walks into the kitchen
and sees Greg pouring two glasses of wine for him and Leslie. He also notices his favorite bug and his tea bag had already been made for him.
“Chinese tonight?” He had noticed three plates already made-up with stir-fry and egg rolls.
Leslie picks her plate and wine up. She heads into the living room to watch some television. She knew what television shows her roommates like. She curls up on the sofa, while Greg takes his favorite recliner, just like Arthur does. She picks one of their movies to watch as they eat their dinner.
“How did you do today?” Greg knew Leslie went out to perform today.
“I made £ 300.” Leslie was thrilled she made so much.
The other day, she only made a £ 100 performing. She had changed her tricks up some. She was hoping that by doing so, she would make a little extra.
“That’s better then you made yesterday. Was the crowd bigger today?” Arthur was curious.
“Hhhhmmm, I think it was. That might have counted for me making so much today.” Leslie takes a bite of her food.
“You know, you could wear a sexier outfit. That would draw a big crowd.” Arthur and Greg have seen how she dress to performed.
“If I wore any less. I would be charged for indecent exposer. I would have to wear a bikini to draw a larger crowd. Besides, I already look like a porn star.” Leslie didn’t hate how she looked, but she wouldn’t have mind looking a little less like a porn star.
“You know, you’re lucky me and Arthur are gay, because if we weren’t. We would be chasing after you. I know some lesbian’s that have asked about you. I keep telling them you are a straight girl.” Arthur knew there were several women he worked with that had questioned him about Leslie.
“To be honest with you Arthur, if I still didn’t have my male bits between my legs. I might consider sleeping with a woman, just to see what it is like.” Leslie takes another bite of her food.
“Well, if you ever get the operation. Let me know, because I know some women that would mind.” Arthur had a smile on his face as he ate his food.
The three of them eat their meal and watch several movies. The guys clean the kitchen up and wash the dishes. Around midnight, everyone turns in for the night.
Leslie strips out of the clothes she had on and into a nice night gown. She just recently bought for herself. She loved how it felt against her skin as she laid down on her bed and pull the covers up. In no time, she is sound asleep.
Mid-day, next day:
Leslie had arrived early to start her street performance. She had a nice size crowd, when she heard an alarm and then a scream as two guys came running out of the diamond store right across from where she was performing. She spotted the guys and threw one of the metal rings she had in her hand at the feet of one of the guys and causes him to fall face first.
As for the other person, she uses a little bit of her ability. She causes the ring to hit the guy in the back of the head, sending him to the ground. She runs over to retrieve her rings.
As she is running over to retrieve her rings. She spots a person with a white face that looks like Johnny Depp watching her from under a hood. She turns her attention back to retrieving her metal ring, but when she looks again to see if the same person was watching her. They weren’t there. The police finally show-up and she tells them what happened. When she walks over to get her equipment, she notices someone left her a wad of cash and a card that said In this size 10/6 with a note written on the back of it.
The note said:
“Be careful and watch your back!” The writing looked like it was written by a child.
She looks at the card and then around at the crowd that was dispersing. She wonders who left it. She gathers what money people had left for her and decided to head home for the day. She had to be at the club tonight to bartend. She heads home, but stops at her favorite fish and chips place to grab an order to take with her. She needed to head home and change out of her performing outfit and into her work clothes for the bar. The bar manager that hired her, liked to show off her assets to the patrons.
She hops in the shower quickly and when she comes out. She puts the outfit the bar manager likes for her to wear on. She takes some of the money she made today with her. She calls the cab company and waits for it to show-up.
She looks out the window of her place and notices a brand-new cab pulling up outside her apartment. She grabs her purse and heads downstairs. She heads out tot eh cab and notices it had young black short hair gentlemen with a moustache sitting in the driver seat.
Terry watches as the woman he had been sent to retrieve gets in the cab. Hatter had informed him that the gang that the two men she stopped today wanted her dead. Word had gone out almost immediately after they were arrested.
“Where to ma’am?” Terry turns to look at the young lady.
“The Devil’s Chamber please.” Leslie sits back and watches as they drove towards her job.
She couldn’t believe how quiet the cab was. The driver wasn’t bad looking either. He was kind of cute. She wonders if he was single.
After twenty minutes, they pull up in front of the Devil’s Chamber.
“That will be £10.” Terry watches as Leslie digs the money out of her purse.
“Here’s £13. Thank you. Do you have a card, so I can call you when I get off tonight?” Leslie like this driver.
“Sure, do ma’am.” Terry hands a business card to Leslie.
Leslie accepts it and heads inside to start her shift.
Terry watches as the young lady heads inside. Terry pulls away and runs her picture through the computer. He needed to know if she had a police file. Terry gets flagged down by a person. He pulls over and picks the person up.
“Hilton London Angel Islington” The gentleman sits back and enjoys the ride.
The Devil’s Chamber:
Leslie couldn’t believe how busy the bar was. The place was jumping. She did get hit on several times during the night. She had one guy that sat at the bar and made small talk with her. That was when she wasn’t busy serving customers.
She notices that the manager was in an unusual mood tonight. She has never seen him this happy before. She spots him waving her over.
“Hey, I have a fellow in the VIP room that is very interested in you. Why don’t you go and see what he wants?” Alton knew this man was important and powerful. He was the leader of one of the local gangs.
“If he touches me in way I don’t like. I’m going to deck him.” Leslie didn’t like being treated like a slab of meat.
“What you do in there is none of my business.” Alton just watches as Leslie heads towards the VIP rooms.
Leslie heads towards the VIP rooms. It isn’t the first time she has been summoned to these rooms before. She knocks on the door.
“Enter!”
Leslie heard a male’s voice as she entered the room. As she walked in, she spots a well-built dress guy in his mid-forties surrounded by four other guys. One of the four guys had a young prostitute kneeling in front of him, giving him oral sex.
“I was told you wish to see me Mr.??” Leslie looks at the guy, while ignoring what the young prostitute was doing.
“Lennon, Mr. Lennon. I did ask for you, Leslie Wright. I was informed that you were responsible for two of my mates being arrested this morning.” Two of the four guys go to block Leslie from escaping from the room.
She looks around to see if there was anything she could use to protect herself.
“Well, they shouldn’t had tried to rob a diamond shop in broad daylight.” Leslie was watching everyone.
“Well you screwed up and now you have to pay the price.” One of the guys tries grabbing her.
She slams her foot right between his legs and punches him in the face. She tries to make it to the door, but is grab from behind and squeezed.
One of the other guys punches her in the face. She could feel blood coming out of her nose. She tries to move her head out of the way as the guy punches her again in the face. She gets punched in the stomach.
Just as she was about to be punched again. She is blown backwards against the guy that was holding her. She falls backwards onto the floor on top of him. She saw a female figure dress in black beating the living daylights out the other men.
Dakota & Hatter:
The intel Hatter had gotten about the leader of the gang that had been arrested earlier in the day had been spot on. The gang leader was taken a special interest in it, because one of the guys arrested happened to be his younger brother. Terry had informed them that the girl that helped get them arrested worked at the Devil’s Chamber. Dakota had gone inside the club instead of Hatter, because Hatter was too recognizable. She had come in through the back entrance. She had mingled with the crowd while watching the young woman while she worked behind the bar.
Then when she saw the woman head back to the VIP lounge. She followed at a distance till she saw her disappear in the room. She moved up to the door and used a camera snake to watch what was going on inside the room. When the young woman they were following got hit several times. That’s when she used one of the special shape charges she carried around to breach the door. She knew the explosion would cause the girl and the guy holding her get blown backwards.
She went through the door and took out the other three people. The guy punching on the girl was knocked out. The prostitute was cowering in the corner of the room and the guy she had been giving a blow job to. He was knocked out. The other three guys were groaning on the floor.
Alton:
Alton heard a crashing sound from the VIP area and went to investigate. He looked in the room that Leslie had gone in. He saw a woman dressed in a skintight black leather outfit.
“Who are you?” Alton was standing there considering the room.
Dakota heard a voice come from behind her. She turns and look at the source of the voice.
“MI5 and your lucky I don’t charge you with accessory.” Dakota didn’t have a happy look on her face.
Leslie was getting up off the floor as she listened to what was going on in front of her.
“Hatter, I need your assistance in here.” Dakota takes out a set of zip cuffs.
Alton watched as the woman starts zip cuffing the people in there. When she gets to the prostitute.
“How old are you girl?” Dakota helps her up off the floor.
“I’m fourteen years old. I need the money.” Julie was scared.
“She can come with us.” Hatter comes walking in and looks at the woman they had come to rescue.
“I told you to watch your back.” Hatter couldn’t believe the woman didn’t take precautions.
Hatter looks at the bar manager “the police are on their way here. We weren’t here.”
“Understood.” Alton wasn’t going to argue with the woman who looked like the Mad Hatter.
He had heard rumors about her on the streets. He wasn’t about to make her mad or angry at him.
“One more thing. You’re going to give this woman full pay, plus a bonus for tonight and if I hear anything about you mistreating her again. I will personally cut your dick off and shove it down your throat.” Hatter steps close to him “Understand me?”
Alton swallows as he looks into Hatter’s eyes. He nods his head yes. He was scared from what he saw in them.
Dakota looks at Leslie “let’s go and get your purse and get out of here.”
“Yes ma’am.” Leslie couldn’t believe that she had an MI5 agent and the Hatter here with her.
She had heard rumors about the Hatter. Leslie heads up front to grab her purse. She was followed by the MI5 agent.
Once Dakota saw that Leslie had her purse “come on. Let’s get you out of here and safely home.”
Dakota leads her out the back entrance and over to Terry, who was standing by The Black Knight.
“Take her directly home.” Dakota gives Terry a wink.
“Will do.” Terry shuts the door once Leslie was inside the cab.
Terry gets back in and heads back towards the address he had picked her up earlier.
Leslie looks up front towards Terry “you know those people?”
“Yes, I know those people. You’re lucky they knew what was going down tonight.” Terry didn’t really need to concentrate on driving. The cab could drive itself to the address.
“How did you and they know what was going on?” Leslie was curious.
“Can’t tell you that. Just know, what that gang leader had planned for you. You wouldn’t have liked. Now, if you have any problems or someone comes up and threatens you. Call the number on the card I gave you earlier. You can reach me any time.” Terry stops right in front of the apartment he had picked her up earlier.
“Thank you.” Leslie gets out of the cab.
She turns around and looks at Terry “will I see you guys again?’
Terry just smirks “you’ll see me if you call for a ride. Don’t worry if you don’t have the money. The ride won’t cost you anything. Now, go inside your place and take a nice hot bubble bath.”
“Thank you.” Leslie heads inside her apartment.
She starts shaking once she realized what had happened to her tonight. She manages to make her way inside her apartment. She heads into the bathroom and start a relaxing bath for herself. She strips out of her clothes and climb into the tub. She sits there and tries not to shake, but to let the water comfort her.
Once the water turns cold. She gets out and slip her nightgown on and climb into bed.
The Devil's Chamber Part 2
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Friday, January 5, 2018, 1300hrs:
Leslie wakes-up late the next morning. Her face was sore from where she had been punched. She stumbles into the bathroom to look at her face. It was black and blue from where she got punched. She was going to have to use make-up to cover up the bruises. She pops two
Aleves in her mouth and heads into the kitchen to pour herself some orange juice.
She was sore from being blown back from the explosion that Dakota used to blow the door open. She looks at the rest of her body and it was black and blue as well. Her stomach was sore from where the guy had punched her. She pours her orange juice and grabs a pop tart from the cabinet. She heads into the living room to sit down and listens to some music.
She needed to take some sort of self-defense course. The guy managed to grab her from behind and she couldn’t do anything about it. On top of that, she had been weaponless. She knew so many different types of sleight of hands tricks, but none that would had been helpful during the fight.
Leslie leans back against the sofa and closes her eyes. She should go to see the doctor, but she wanted to handle this herself. She gets up and heads into the bathroom and check her nose. It wasn’t crooked, which she was thankful for after being hit in the face twice.
She walks into her bedroom and slips out of her nightgown and into an exercise unitard. She gets her exercises mat out and start stretching her body and muscles. She has a few new exercises she wanted to try. She puts her body through two hours of exercises. Afterwards, she wipes her exercises mat down and put it away. She heads into the kitchen to pour herself a glass of filtered water.
Once she finishes drinking her water. She heads into the bathroom and take a shower. The front of her body was black and blue from last night. Once she is done taking a shower. She puts on a pair of shorts and an over-sized t-shirt. She googles martial art schools near her and makes a list. She prints it out and goes to get dressed, so she could visit a few of these dojo’s.
The Lazy Dragon Dojo:
Ginja looks at the wall, as she stands back and admires her handiwork. The scene she had picked out and painted on the wall was one that represented her origins and training. It told where she came from. She pick-ups the paints she used and takes them back to the storage room for now.
She fixes herself a small lunch in the back-living area of the Dojo. It felt weird for her to be in England, where her birth parents had been born.
They had been British citizens touring Japan, when a tire blew sending their car down a cliffside. She had been found several days later, on the verge of death by a couple. Her icy blue eyes are what drew their attention to her. They saved her and took her back to their village to be raised as their own child. She started learning Martial Arts at the hands of her adopted grandfather from the time she could walk.
She spent years learning as many different Martial Arts as she could. When she came of age, she was told the truth. She was taken to a British Embassy and proved her citizenship. She spent the next six years traveling from Japan through China and through the middle East. She had a few close calls with human traffickers trying to capture her, but she left them broken. She even had a few run-ins with the Yakuza, until she saved the life of one of their bosses.
Ginja finishes her green tea and wash her lunch dishes. She hears the bell at her door ring as someone comes walking in.
Leslie:
Leslie had been out checking different Martial Art schools near her, when she spotted The Lazy Dragon Dojo. It was set-up like a traditional Dojo out of Japan. It wasn’t on the list she made. There was the scent of incense floating around in the air.
“Hello? Is there any one here?” Leslie couldn’t see any one.
Leslie walks in till she is halfway in.
“There is always someone around, my child.” Ginja comes walking through a curtain of beads.
Leslie noticed that the young lady that just walked through the curtain had pure long straight white hair tied back in a ponytail and icy blue eyes. She stood about 5’6” tall and was wearing a short sleeve gray t-shirt with some paint on it and a pair of shorts.
“Hi, I’m Ginja Kimiko and I am the owner of The Lazy Dragon Dojo. What can I do for you?” Ginja had a cheerful smile on her face.
“Hi, I’m Leslie Wright and I was wanting to learn how to defend myself. Are you accepting students right now?” Leslie noticed that she must have been painting. Her legs had some paint on them.
“As a matter of fact, I am. I just open this Dojo. So, you’ll be my very first student.” Ginja had a pleasant smile on her face.
"How much do you charge for a class?" Leslie wonders if she'll be able to afford the class.
“Well, since I am just opening, and you are my first student. How about £ 48.00 a month?” Ginja figures since this is her first student, that £ 48.00 would be reasonable.
“How often will you be holding classes?” Leslie needed to know so, she could plan around it.
“Three times a week for two hours.” Ginja figures if she gets more students, she might reduce the time frame some.
“Do you require any special type of uniform or outfit?” Leslie hopes she doesn’t have to go out and buy a karategi.
“Since it is just you for now. Do you have an exercise leotard at home?” Ginja figures that would be okay for her to train in.
“Yes, I have one. Is there anything else and what time and day do we start?” Leslie couldn’t wait to get started.
“How about tomorrow around noon? Will that be okay for you?” Ginja figures she could start around that time.
“I have a job I have to be at tomorrow, could we start around 4:00pm, please?” Leslie knew she needed to get out and make some money to pay for the class.
“That’s fine. If you want to start earlier. Feel free to drop in. I’ll be here.” Ginja had a place directly above the Dojo.
“It’s been nice meeting you Miss. Kimiko.”
“You too, Leslie. I’ll see you tomorrow afternoon at 4:00pm.” Ginja watches as Leslie leaves her Dojo.
She had spotted the bruising on Leslies body and wonders what happened. She waits till she leaves, before finishing up a few minor items.
The Devil's Chamber Part 3
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Saturday, January 20, 2018, 1300hrs:
Leslie was panting hard as she practices against her training partner. Her sparring partner was a twenty something gay guy that was friends with her roommates. He had come over for their weekly poker game and had been talking about looking for a Martial Arts school. She had mention the Lazy Dragon Dojo and the next class she went too. He was there in her class dress in a leotard. Ginja didn’t mind and started the class.
The two of them decided that they would become sparring partners. So, when they weren’t at the Dojo. They would still find time to practice.
The style of Martial Arts they were learning, was like most of the styles already out there, except with one exception. It was based off a style Ginja had put together from her travels. She wasn’t permitted to teach the style she knew. To learn that style, you had to be invited by one of the four Masters at the temples in Shambhala.
There were twelve people currently in her class and they meet once a week. However, Ginja was willing to let any student who wanted to attend more than once a week to come at any time the doors were opened. She attended three times a week and paid a little extra.
So, far Ginja had over thirty people she taught during the week. It seemed to her that Ginja enjoyed teaching and helping her students. By the time class was over. She was sore and hurting. Ginja and her training partner were really pushing her hard.
“Did you enjoy todays lesson?” Ginja walks up to Leslie.
“Yes, sensei.” Leslie has been doing some googling and found that sensei was the proper way you address your teacher.
So, she has started using it. Ginja didn’t require her to use it, but she felt she should honor her teacher. She wipes the sweat from her face as
she slips on a t-shirt and a pair of blue jeans.
“Are you ready yet, Leslie?” Bobby was waiting on Leslie.
He was dress like her. He enjoyed wearing women clothing but didn’t want to become a girl. He liked having a stiff cock shoved into him.
“Yes, I’m ready.” Leslie picks her gym bag up.
Ginja watches her pupils leave as she starts cleaning up the Dojo. As she is cleaning the place, she hears the door open and three people walk-in. One was dressed in a business suit and the other two were dressed in jeans and muscle shirts.
Ginja just smile at them “good afternoon gentlemen. What can I do for you?”
They stopped in front of her “I notice that you are new to the neighborhood and haven’t paid your dues to us.”
“Oh? What dues are those?” Ginja had the broom resting in her hands.
“Dues all Oriental stores and shops in this area must pay for insurance and to do business here.” The gentleman in the business suit was watching Ginja. She may not be Oriental, but she was operating a school in their territory. He notices a sly smile had appeared on her face.
“Are you sure you would like to go down this path with me?” Ginja still had the broom in her hand.
“Are you refusing to pay your dues?” The gentleman just looks at her.
“Have you seen the painting on the wall? You should really look at it, before I give you my answer.” A playful smile appears on her face.
The three men turn to look at the picture. The two men in t-shirts didn’t know what to make of it, but the third guy. He examines it and turns back to face her.
She lifts her shirt and shows the tattoo that started on the top of her right breast and went up her neck. It was in the form of an ancient Chinese Dragon. The dragon was an ancient design and was black. It started at the bottom of her right breast and continued up her chest. It continued up her neck and stopped a few inches below her jawline. She lowers her shirt and look directly into his eyes.
The man looks at her and knows if he started a war with her. She would end up destroying everything he has built. He has heard rumors of members from her society. They were feared and respected. Members back in China and Japan have died trying to fight them.
“Excuse us.” He bows and turns around to walk out of the Dojo.
Ginja just smiles and goes back to work cleaning her Dojo.
The Golden Peacock:
Leslie and Bobby had stopped at one of Leslie’s favorite Chinese restaurant. She had order a nice beef stir fry on fry rice with two egg rolls. Her friend Bobby ordered pepper steak on white rice and one egg roll. They were drinking warm sake.
“Are you performing tonight?” Leslie knew Bobby did drag full time.
“Yep, I’m performing at the Cue Club tonight. You know, they could use a part-time bartender.” Bobby had heard what happened at the Devil’s
Chambers couple of weeks ago.
“When would be a good time to come in and speak with the manager?” Leslie could check into it.
“Tomorrow morning before you go and do your street performance.” Bobby knew that Leslie performed a street act for people.
“I’ll be there. Is 8:00 am to early?”
“It shouldn’t be. I’ll call you tonight and let you know.” Bobby figures Markus would be in early like usual.
Their meals arrive, and they sit and enjoy lunch. Since Leslie didn’t have anything to do tonight. She was thinking about going to the club.
The Devil's Chamber Part 4
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Saturday, January 20, 2018, 1700hrs:
Jessica couldn’t believe that a group of boys in high school had managed to conceal six cameras in the girl’s locker room. She had been sent in to investigate who the boys were and where they had concealed the cameras. The cameras had recorded the girls changing, going to the bathroom and taking showers.
The boys then sold some of the footage to online porn sites. They kept the rest of the footage to blackmail certain girls in school. She had gone undercover to discover who they had been and where the cameras had been hidden. She had managed to close the case without blowing her cover.
She walks into her living room and plops down on her sofa. The reason why she had been sent in to investigate because she still looked like she was in high school. She was 23 years old and only 5’ft. tall. She never lost her childish looks.
She had gone to the doctors to find out why she hadn’t started her period. She had functional ovaries, but no vaginal opening, vagina, cervix or uterus. The doctor she had thought she might suffer from Neoteny as well because of her looks. He took her blood and was going to do a test to see if that was the case.
Today she had off and was going to enjoy it. For once she didn’t have any commitments or homework she needed to do. She picks up the newspaper and read a few articles. She had seen something a few weeks back about a van that had been found with its tires melted and windshield smashed in.
She reads for awhile and later gets up and goes to get dress. She should go out and get a few things for lunch. It was a little nippy out, so she grabs her coat and heads out. She shivers as she steps out of her apartment. She flags down a cab.
Terry was driving down the street when he notices a brown hair teenage girl flag him down. He pulls over to pick her up. He taps the computer screen to change it back to the cab functions.
Jessica climbs into the cab she managed to flag down. She notices the driver was a young black hair man.
“Thank god you came by when you did. Can you take me to the nearest Aldi store, please?” Jessica liked the inside of the cab.
She couldn’t believe it was one of the new cabs. This was her first-time riding in the new one. The last cab she rode in was one of the older ones and it wasn’t as clean as this one.
“Sure, thing ma’am.” Terry starts heading towards the nearest Aldi.
“Excuse me, sir, are you from the United States?” Jessica thought she recognized an accent.
Terry just smiles and goes with the cover story that had been created for him.
“Yes, ma’am. I came over, a couple months ago to start over.”
“What part of the United States did you travel from?” Jessica had always been curious about the US.
“New York, ma’am. My family has been living in New York since the 1920’s” Terry’s family has been in New York for a long time.
Some of her relatives had been bootleggers and members of the mafia. Overall, they had been New Yorkers.
“Well, if no one has said it to you. Welcome to England.” Jessica sits back and enjoys the ride.
Terry pulls into the parking lot for the store “here you go, ma’am. £6.00”
“Would you mind waiting for me, please? I won’t be long.” She didn’t feel like waiting for another cab or losing hers.
“I don’t mind. I’ll be out here waiting for you.” Terry watches as Jessica gets out and heads inside the store.
He pulls into a parking space. While she is inside the store, he runs her image through the computer system. The results come back as a local metro police officer. He reads her file and sees the file of the case she had worked on about the girls being recorded. Maybe he should shoot this to Morgana to see if there is anything she could do in removing the images from the web.
He composes a message and shoots it to her with the file attached. If any one can help with this type of problem, it would be Morgana and her crew. He records it, just in case Anika ask him about it. As he is sitting in his cab waiting for Jessica, he notices a van pull up in front of the store and four armed men exit from the van. There was one man still inside the van waiting for the others.
Terry launches the mini-drones from the Black Knight to see what was going on inside the store. He moves the cab to a different position, so he can use The Black Knights weapons system. What he is seeing from inside the store, was a robbery. Why would anyone rob the place?
Inside Aldi:
Jessica was inline getting ready to checkout when four armed men came inside the store. She gets down on the floor as they fired their guns. Two of the men come to grab whatever valuables people had and once they had the money and their cellphones.
Outside Aldi:
Terry grabs his gun from the hidden storage place in his door. He actives the signal jammer to interfere with any recording devices. The signal was strong enough to even jam the camera as well. It broadcast in all directions from the cab.
When the men come back out from the store towards the van. Terry fires the mini-guns behind the headlights. They lift out of the way as the front of the van is turned into swiss cheese. As for the men, Terry changes out the magazine which was loaded with normal bullets. He loads the other magazine which uses specially design knockout rounds.
When the men come out to see what was going on and try running away. Terry shoots them with the specialty rounds. When they get hit by the rounds, they drop to the ground. He had been using the door of the cab for protection since the cab was bulletproof. When he hears sirens coming towards the store. He puts the gun away and gets back in the cab and turn the jammer off.
Jessica heard the unique sound of a mini-gun and explosion going on outside. She wonders what happened. She walks over towards the glass door and notices that robbers were laying on the ground. She notices smoke coming from the front of the van. She couldn’t believe how badly shot up the van looked.
The police show up and statements are taken. The cameras on the cab record the men as they have their mask taken off. Terry makes sure he gets pictures of each guy. He’ll run the pictures to get their police record.
When the police ask where the gunfire had come from that took the van out. No one could say how it happened.Terry knew they weren’t going to get any casing, because the mini-gun was designed to capture its own casings.
Jessica walks back over to the cab after giving her statement.Terry drives her home.
Sunday, January 21, 2018, 1000hrs:
Ginja was out shopping at the local grocery store a block away from her Dojo. As she walks in, she spots two young men manhandling the store owner. She doesn’t say anything to them but just walks up to them. She strikes quickly with jabs to the back of their necks.
Both fall to the ground, unable to move. The store manager just looks at her with a worried look on his face.
“Do you know what you have done?” He was worried about what their boss would do against him.
“Yes, tell their boss the Dragon isn’t happy.” Ginja goes about doing her shopping.
Ginja looks for the items she wanted to buy. She could have gone to places like Aldi or Asda, but she prefers the mom and pop stores.
Especially, the oriental stores she was raised around. She does her shopping and returns to her Dojo.
Her dojo was open to any of her students that wanted to come in and practice. She puts away her groceries and makes some tea. She hears the bell on her front door jingled. She heads up to the front of her dojo and notices there were four people up there waiting for her.
“Can I help you, gentlemen?” She stops a few feet from them.
“Yea, you can stay out of our business, bitch.”
A smile appears on her face “what business may that be? Shaking down store clerks for protection money? Didn’t your parents teach you to
respect other people?”
He steps closer to Ginja, while the other men surround her “my boss said we were to leave you alone, but I think you need to learn a lesson.” He goes to strike her along with the other guys.
She kicks his right knee out, breaking his leg. She elbows one guy in the throat and blocks a punch to her face. She strikes the other two thugs in their legs, making them collapse to the floor at her feet. She pulls her cell phone out and calls the police. While she is waiting for the police to show up. She walks to the back of her Dojo and burns a security disk for the policemen. This way they have evidence that what she did was in self-defense.
Once the police take away the men. She goes back and fixes her tea and sit down to enjoy it. She does miss living in Shambhala, but her Master was right. It was time for her to enter the world and learn about it. Not only about it, but about herself as well. She sips her tea and when she is finished drinking her tea. She goes back out and practices her moves.
The Devil's Chamber Part 5
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Leslie moans as she wakes up sandwich between two burly guys. One had his arm wrapped around her waist and was spooned up behind her. She could feel his erection resting against her butt cheeks. The other guy was spooned against the front of her body with her breast pressing against his back.
She notices that there was a weird taste in her mouth. She manages to slide out of bed, without waking the two guys. She notices her ass was sore as she headed towards the bathroom. She did notice that there were dry crusty spots on her body. On wobblily and unsteady feet, she makes her way to the bathroom.
Once she was in the bathroom, she sits down on the toilet and does her business. She hurts some but manages to do her business. She tries to remember what happened last night. She went to her new job as a bartender at the Cue Club. She remembers working her shift and then going out with her roommates to a friend of their house and having a few drinks. Everything after was a blur to her.
She looks at the bathroom door as it opens and one of the guys she had woken-up between stumbles in. She notices he still had a major hardon and was wearing a condom.
“Occupied!” She was about to wipe herself when the guy walked in.
Thomas jerked awake as he spotted the Tgirl he and Jake slept with last night sitting on the toilet. He backs out of the bathroom and waits for her to finish her business. He looks down and notices he was still wearing a condom. He hears the toilet flush and the water in the sink running. A few minutes later, the door opens, and the girl walks out. He stumbles into the bathroom and does his business.
Leslie looks around for her clothes. She still couldn’t remember what happened last night and felt a little sick to her stomach. She manages to get her bra and panties on by the time Thomas comes walking out of the bathroom. He notices the woman getting dress.
“Leaving so soon? I thought you enjoyed yourself last night.” He walks over towards her.
Leslie looks at him “I can’t recall what happened last night.”
Thomas stops and looks at her and wonders if someone slipped her a roofie last night or made her drinks to strong.
“You don’t remember anything from last night at all?”
Leslie shakes her head no.
“Let me put on some boxers and I’ll fix you some breakfast. I’ll tell you what I know about what happened last night.” Thomas heads back into the bedroom and grab a pair of clean boxers and a t-shirt. He put them on.
He grabs another t-shirt for the girl. He walks back in and hands it to her.
“Here, you can wear this till we find your pants and shirt.” Thomas hands the t-shirt to Leslie.
“Thank you.” Leslie accepts the t-shirt.
She couldn’t find her work pants or bar shirt she wore last night. She slips the t-shirt on and follows Thomas towards the kitchen. She sits at the kitchen table while she watches him make breakfast.
“I hope you like eggs and bacon.” Thomas starts making eggs in a basket for them.
“I don’t mind. So, what happened last night? Because the last thing I remember was leaving the bar after my shift and going to some one’s place with my roommates.”
“Well, you went with your roommates to Jamie’s house and was helping to serve and make drinks. If I recall properly, you had a few drinks in you and started hitting on several of the guys. Some of the guys took you up on the offer and you disappeared into a room. Later, you passed out after your roommates left. So, instead of leaving you at Jamie’s house. I and Jake brought you here to our place and let you sleep with us.” Thomas flips the toast in the pan and then crack an egg.
“Did me and you or Jake do anything?” What Thomas told her didn’t sound right to her.
She never lost control drinking or acted like what he said.
“No, we didn’t do anything. I know I woke up with a rubber on, but that was from Jake and me. We are partners and have been sleeping together for years. You’re nice and if I wasn’t involved with Jake. I might consider seeing if we could be a couple and talk you out of changing your plumping.” Thomas puts the egg in a basket on a plate with some bacon and hands it to Leslie.
“Thank you.” Leslie accepts the plate.
“You’re welcome.” Thomas fixes his plate next.
“Did anyone fix a drink for me and I accepted it?” Leslie takes a bite and it tasted good.
“Yes, Greg made a drink for you to taste and handed it to you.” Now that Thomas thought about it.
Leslie didn’t start acting weird till after she drunk that drink and the second one following after it. He puts his breakfast on a plate and joins Leslie at the table.
“I think you might have been drugged. Now that I think about it.” Thomas couldn’t believe the guys Jamie invited over would do that to one of his friends, friends.
“It makes sense. I’m normally more in control when I am drinking. I can’t afford to lose control.” Leslie bites into a strip of bacon.
“Well, I can tell you this. Whatever they gave you, you didn’t fight them. You did Greg and his friend at the same time.” Thomas cuts into his toast and eats it.
“No wonder my mouth tasted funny and why my ass was hurting.” She eats her toast.
Jessica:
Jessica stood before her supervisor after being called into his office. He asked her about the events that took place on January 20. He wanted to know what took the van out. Plus, why there wasn’t any video footage even from people’s cellphones in the area. Several witnesses said they tried to record what went on, but their phones weren’t working.
They ran the cab driver that Jessica had used. Everything he had told Jessica had come back as he had told her. So, her supervisor wanted to know what happened from her point of view. She told him everything she knew and what she heard. After that, there wasn’t much to tell. When she came outside, the robbers were lying on the ground and the front of the van was all shot out.
Her supervisor dismisses her. She walks back to her desk to finish up some paperwork. She still had some paperwork to work on. The incident that took place at The Devil’s Chamber had landed on her desk. Even though MI 5 agents had called it in. She was still going over everything they had found.
Something catches her eye as she reads one witness statement. It was about a taxi cab stopping at the back of the club. The description the witness gave matched the man that took her to Aldi. As she continued to read the statement. She recognizes the description of the street performer that had help stopped the diamond robbery. She worked at the bar as a bartender at the Devil’s Chamber. According to that same statement, she had been escorted out to the cab.
“Now, what is your connection to MI 5?” She was curious.
She reaches into her purse and pulls out the business card Terry had given her. She flips it a few times, before putting it back in her purse.
She’ll call him later and find out.
The Devil's Chamber Part 6
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Leslie was hurting as Ginja pushed them hard. She was pushing herself to master the new move, that Ginja taught them. The past week has been busy for her. Between her nighttime bartending and her daytime magical street performance, plus adding in the extra time she spends in the dojo. She was feeling run down and sore.
Ginja was watching her students as she walked around checking their form. She corrects a few students and watches a few more as it appeared they had mastered the move she taught them. After two hours, she calls a stop to class. She could tell that Leslie has been struggling during class.
“Leslie, could I speak to you for a minute?”
“Yes sensei.” Leslie follows Ginja back into the back area.
Once they were away from the rest of the students “is everything okay? You look run down and moving stiffly.”
“I’ve been so busy this week, that I haven’t been sleeping right or allowing my body to adjust to the punishment I been putting it through.”
Leslie knew she should take more time for herself.
“Leslie, you need to take a few days for yourself. I know you like to come here during your free time to practice the moves you learn. However, maybe you should spend that time instead, getting some rest.” Ginja was concern about her friend and student.
“I’ll try to stop burning the candle at both ends.”
“As an ancient Master once said, Do or do not. There is no try.” A playful smile appears on her face.
“Yes, Master Yoda.” A smile appears on her face as she just looks at Ginja.
Leslie goes and gathers her stuff up. She heads directly home to take a nice relaxing soak and sleep till she needs to go to work. Ginja was right about her burning the candle at both ends.
Ginja watches as her friend and student leave the dojo and head home. As she is cleaning the dojo up, a teenage girl ducks into her dojo and hides as two middle eastern guys run past the dojo’s door. The girl was watching and hoping they wouldn’t come inside the dojo.
Ginja could tell the girl was scared and had been abused. There were cane marks on the back of her legs. The back of her blouse was bloody and torn. There was a thick black leather collar going around her neck that was held closed by a brass padlock.
Ginja walks up to the girl “you're safe here.” As she gently lay her hand on her shoulder.
The girl turns around and was looking at a woman with pure long straight white hair tied back in a ponytail and had icy blue eyes. She stood a good foot taller then she did. She was only 4’6” tall and the woman in front of her had to be 5’6” tall. She was wearing a white martial arts karategi.
Ginja examines the young girl in front of her. She had dark olive skin and light blue eyes, with short black hair. The girl's hair looked like someone took a knife and hacked it off. Both her eyes were black and blue, she had dry blood under her nose. Her lips look split where someone had backhand her. She notices the skin under the leather collar was bloody and raw. The poor girl’s hands look like someone had smacked her knuckles too many times. They were bruised and bloody.
“Come with me.” Ginja extends her hand out to the poor girl.
Kantha slowly places her hand on the other woman’s hand. She felt she could trust this woman. She was nervous, as she accepted the woman’s hand.
Ginja closes her hand gently around the young woman’s hand and leads her upstairs to her apartment. She slowly undresses the young woman. She notices that her whole entire body was black and blue, where someone had used a cane to whip the girl. Ginja knew cane marks from her travels. The young woman was nothing, but skin and bones.
When the young woman completely undressed. She notices that this person wasn’t a woman, but a boy who had been castrated. Their whole entire male genital had been removed crudely. She could see the scars where someone had used a knife to remove them. She could see where they stitch the skin to close the area.
“My name is Ginja, what is yours?” Ginja was grabbing a sharp knife to slice through the leather collar.
“Kantha” She couldn’t remember what her old name used to be. She had been given that name.
The young woman flinches when she sees Ginja grab a knife. It was a knife she hadn’t seen before. She looks nervous as Ginja brings the knife over.
Ginja notices that the young woman was nervous “I’m only going to use this to cut your collar off.”
Kantha stood still as she felt Ginja slide the knife between the leather collar and her neck. The knife cuts through the collar like it was butter.
She feels Ginja removing the collar from around her neck.
Ginja couldn’t believe how raw and bloody the skin was under the collar. The collar itself had an ammonia smell to it. She cleans the wound and wraps a light loose gauze around the young woman’s neck. Once the bathtub was filled. She helps the young woman into the water.
Kantha winces when the hot water touched her bruised skin. She feels Ginja washing her hair and watches as the color of the water turns gray.
She hasn’t had a nice hot bath in a very long time. She was forced to wash with a bucket of cold water.
Ginja takes care washing the young woman and drains the water out of the tub and refill it for her.
“Why don’t you soak for a while, Kantha.” Ginja smiles at the poor woman and leaves her soaking.
Ginja heads to her kitchen and fixes a fruit and cheese plate for Kantha to munch on while she is soaking. She takes the plate back into the bathroom.
“I thought you might like something to eat and drink.” She had grabbed a fruit juice out of her refrigerator for her as well.
“Thank you.” Kantha watches as Ginja sets the plate on a tray that attaches to the tub.
“You’re welcome. I’ll leave you alone now.” Ginja leaves the bathroom and goes into her bedroom to find something for Kantha to wear.
Kantha tentatively takes a piece of fruit from the plate and taste it. She could tell if it had been laced with anything, but she didn’t detect anything. She tries a piece of everything Ginja brought her. Once she felt that she wasn’t trying to knock her out or poison her. She eats all the fruit, cheese and sausage on the plate.
By the time the water got cold and Kantha finished the fruit and cheese on the plate. She was feeling sleepy. She hears a knock on the bathroom door.
Ginja sticks her head in “are you ready to get out?”
“Yes, ma’am.” Kantha stands up as she lets the water drain out.
Ginja hands her a nice warm fluffy towel. She had some clothes in her hand that she hopes will fit her.
“I thought you might like some better clothes to wear. There’s some clean underwear, that hasn’t been opened in there. They might be a little
big on you. The sweatpants might be a little long for you as well.” Ginja hands Kantha the clothes.
“Thank you.” As she accepts them.
“You’re welcome. I have some tea for you to drink. It will help with healing some of your bruises and I have a cream I can apply to your cane marks.”
“Thank you.” Kantha starts getting dress in the clothes Ginja gave her.
Ginja leaves and heads back to the kitchen to pour the tea. She spots Kantha walking into the kitchen looking like a little girl wearing their sister’s clothes. A playful smile appears on her face.
“Here, drinks this tea and remove your shirt please.” Ginja grabs the small baby food jar on the table.
Kantha removes the shirt she had on. She drinks the tea, while Ginja spread on the ointment in the jar. The ointment felt tingling as it touched her skin.
Once Ginja was done putting the ointment on Kantha’s body. She waits till Kantha is done drinking the tea. She could tell Kantha was tired.
“Why don’t you lay down and get some sleep, Kantha.”
Kantha covers up a yawn. She follows Kantha to a nice oriental style room. She couldn’t believe how nice the room looked.
Ginja walks over to the bed and fold the covers down for Kantha. She stands nearby.
“Here you go, Kantha.”
Kantha walks over and lays down on the bed. When her bare skin touched the sheets, it felt extremely soft to her. Like they were made of silk.
Ginja tucks Kantha “you get some sleep and we can talk later if your up too it.” Ginja kisses her forehead before leaving the room. She leaves the door crack, so Kantha doesn’t feel she was locked in.
Jessica’s apartment:
Jessica had decided that she wanted to know more about Terry and called the number on the card that he gave her. She had gone outside to wait for him to show up. She spots him as he pulls up in front of her apartment building. She gets into the cab.
Terry had gotten a call from Jessica and had headed over to her. He spots her waiting out front of her apartment building. He pulls up, so she could get into the cab.
“Where too?” Terry was watching Jessica in the back of the cab.
“Just drive, I’ll tell you when to stop.”
Terry pulls away from the curb and starts driving.
Jessica looks at the back of Terry’s head once they were a little way from her place.
“Terry, what can you tell me about January 5 around midnight at The Devil’s Chamber?” Jessica wishes she could see Terry’s face.
“I had a pick-up there. That’s about it.” Terry knew more, but he wasn’t going to say anything.
“Did you see the MI 5 agents there and are you working with them?” Jessica was curious if Terry was working with them.
“I’m dating one of the agents. She called me, because of our relationship. She knew she could trust me.” Terry was being partially honest with
Jessica. He and Dakota were seeing each other and were teammates.
“So, you are in a relationship with the MI 5 agent?” Jessica was a little surprised.
“Yes. We’re in a close relationship.” Terry had a smile on his face.
“Can you tell me what went down that night and why they were there?” Jessica was hoping that Terry might be a little bit more forthcoming then the agents had been.
“Unfortunately, I don’t know anything more I could tell you about that night. I was called to pick the agents up and drive them home. My girlfriend keeps her secrets and no matter how much I ask, she won’t tell me.” Terry knew the true reason, but he couldn’t tell Jessica.
“Do you think you could ask your girlfriend to speak with me. I have some questions about that night and would like to know more about what happened.” Jessica didn’t know if they would.
“I can ask her. It all depends if she is able too. Remember, she is an agent and there are things she can’t talk about.” Terry didn’t know if Dakota would do it.
He knew Hatter wouldn’t do it. They also didn’t want to exposed Hatter to anyone since she is wanted in England. He does wonder how Hatter is doing. He heard what she had to do. He knew Hatter was doing everything she could to not have to kill people.
Jessica has Terry take her to the grocery store and to a few other places. They make general chit-chat as Terry chauffeurs Jessica around London and a few other areas.
The Devil's Chamber Part 7
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
It had been cold out when Leslie went out to perform like she normally does every morning. She didn’t have a big crowd, but she did make close to £ 200 performing. As she is putting her equipment away. Two gentlemen that she hadn’t spotted before were walking towards her.
“Are you the woman that stop the diamond heist a weeks ago?”
Leslie looks at the two guys. Both had short black hair, built rather muscular. They looked like they worked outside a lot from their deep tanned skin.
Something about these guys was giving her goose pimples. She looks at them “you could say, I had a hand in their arrest. Why does it matter?”
“Because they were friends of ours. You’re coming with us, or” He shows her a gun.
“Well, since you put it that way. Let me just grab my handbag.” Leslie takes a deep breath and slips two smoke pellets into her palm.
She releases them and when the smoke cloud starts surrounding them. She strikes out with her fist, hitting one guy in the nose. The other guy she kicks his right knee out and punches him as he falls to the ground. He drops the gun he was holding. She slides the gun away from the reach of the two guys.
Arnold and Gary weren’t prepared for the woman they had been sent after. They had been told to apprehend her. Leslie slips her handcuffs out
and handcuffs both men.
She looks down towards them “next time you come after a street magician. Make sure you have more up your sleeve then they do.” Flowers spring into her hand.”
The police shows-up and she tells them what happened. The officer in charge couldn’t believe a 5’ foot woman had taken down two 6’ foot tall walking wall of muscles.
Detective Inspector Cartwright and her partner Oliver show-up at the crime site. Detective Inspector Cartwright couldn’t believe that Leslie Wright had been involved. She was impressed that the young woman had managed to drop two guys on her own. She hadn’t heard back from Terry yet about meeting with the MI 5 agent that had been involved in the Devil’s Chamber.
Detective Inspector Cartwright interviews Leslie and asks question ever so often. Detective Inspector Oliver speaks with the police constables that showed up to find out what they know.
Detective Inspector Cartwright lets Leslie leave. As she is watching Leslie walk off, her cell phone buzzes, letting her know she got a text message. She looks at who sent it.
The number it came from was blocked.
The message read:
10 A.M. will pick you up, Terry.
A smile appears on Detective Inspector Cartwright’s face. Now she’ll be able to find out why MI 5 had raided the Devil’s chamber. She finishes up with the arrest of the two guys and gives Leslie her handcuffs back.
A few shops down from where Leslie was performing was Terry. He had parked the cab and recorded everything that went on. He had blackened out the windows, so he could watch on the monitor. He had spotted the two guys earlier and ran their faces through MI 5 database.
They were both wanted men and had been surprised that they were still free.
He sent the text to Jessica letting her know that Dakota was willing to meet with her. He continues to watch as Leslie is walking off. He starts to let the windows of the taxi go back to normal and pull up to pick Leslie up.
“Here, let me give you a hand with those, ma’am.” Terry gets out and helps Leslie with her gear.
“Thank you.” Leslie gets into the cab and relax.
She couldn’t wait to get home and strip out of her clothes and into a nice hot bath. She relaxes while Terry drives her home.
“Excuse me, but do you ever take a day off?” Every time she needed taxi or something, Terry was always available.
“I normally take the night shift off.” Terry drives Leslie back to where she lives.
When they arrive “well, here we are.” Terry gets out to help Leslie with her gear.
“How much do I owe you, Terry?” Leslie opens her purse to pay Terry.
“Don’t worry about it. The ride is on me today.”
“I can’t do that Terry. You have been nice to me. Here take £ 7.00.” Leslie puts the money in Terry’s hand.
Terry slips the money into his pants pocket and helps Leslie. Afterward, he leaves and heads towards Hatter’s and Dakota’s place to have dinner with them.
Lazy Dragon Dojo:
Kantha couldn’t believe how soundly she had slept last night. Normally, after the type of beating she had gotten, she would normally be hurting all night long. However, the ointment Ginja had applied to her wounds and cane marks. She didn’t feel anything last night. Even the tea Ginja had her drinking was helping her. As she makes her way to the kitchen.
“Good morning Kantha. I hope you slept well last night.”
“I did, thank you. “She sits down on a bar stool.
“I hope you don’t mind tea and dim sum for breakfast.” Ginja had been making some dim sum for breakfast.
“I’ve never had dim sum before.” Kantha watches as Ginja puts a bowl of pork and chicken dumplings in front of her.
“Then you are going to enjoy those.” Ginja pours a cup of tea for Kantha.
“Thank you.” Kantha notices that Ginja had honey instead of sugar on the counter.
“You’re welcome.” Ginja sits down next to her and picks up a dumpling with her chopsticks.
Kantha tries using the chopsticks by her bowl. She gets some help from Ginja in how to use them. She manages to eat her breakfast with them. It was going to take practice to use them, but she figures she’ll get the use of them.
She takes a sip of the tea that Ginja had put in front of her. She has never tasted anything like it before.
“What, type of tea is this?” Kantha was curious.
“It’s a mixture of Hibiscus, Rooibos, Rose hip tea. It will do you some good to drink it.” Ginja had put the tea mixture together for Kantha.
“Thank you Ginja for everything you have done for me.”
“You’re welcome Kantha. When we are done with breakfast, I was wondering if you would like to help me in the garden.” Ginja has been
working on building a garden behind the Dojo.
The lot behind wasn’t very big, but she knew how to make the most out of it. It gave her a place to retreat to or to just meditate. She was going to try and grow some of the plants that produce the teas and herbs she used.
“I have never planted anything before.”
“It’s easy grasshopper.” Ginja had a smile on her face.
After breakfast, Kantha changes into some more clothes that fit her better and follow Ginja out back. She was amazed how Ginja had the garden arranged. Ginja teaches Kantha how to plant and handle flowers. They work out in the garden most of the day.
The Devil's Chamber Part 8
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Terry had come across some information about a possible Isis cell meeting. He still hasn’t overcome what they have done to him and switched from the Black Knight to Wraith. He felt Wraith needed to introduce himself to them and put the fear of WRAITH in them.
Terry suits up in his suit and fires up Wraith. Wraith was going Isis hunting tonight. Terry pulls out and heads towards the location he had gotten information on. It felt nice being back in Wraith. The cab was nice and had a few things Wraith didn’t, but Wraith was his baby. It was time for the people who caused terror to realize that there was a bigger predator out and he was hungry. He did steal a few of the Black Knights mini-drones and linked them to the combat computer in Wraith. Their smaller size would be more helpful in spying then, Spirit would.
Terry heads towards the address he had gotten and once he arrives he sends out three of the mini-drones he had brought with him. He does a scouting of the warehouse first to see if they were under surveillance. He didn’t know if the British government knew they had a terrorist cell in their country. He watches as the drones fly throughout the warehouse. He stops drone 3 as it approached where the men were meeting. There was a woman among them, serving them. She was walking with a limp. There were a few women among the men at the meeting. The last he knew, women normally weren’t fighting with Isis or the Taliban. He moves the drone closer to get a better image and clearer signal.
He sends drones 1 & 2 from their task to join drone 3, but from different angles. He listens to the conversation. They were talking in their native tongue. Terry runs the speech translation program she built into Wraith and watch as it appears on the HUD system. It was a good thing that she had some programming skills. It took her awhile to clean up and add to the speech translation program Microsoft developed. She watches as the conversation was translated.
One of the sentences caught Terry’s attention. They had their last group of brides ready to be sold to their fighters.
Terry sends drone 2 in closer to see what else they had. He needed to know where they had the girls stashed at. He takes all their photos and runs them through the facial recognition program Black Knight uses. He establishes the link from Wraith to Black Knight. The reason he had to do that, was the Black Knight was linked to MI 6 computer system, where Wraith wasn’t.
They did it that way because technically Wraith wasn’t supposed to be used. The Black Knight was a recon vehicle, where Wraith was for fighting. The other drawback to Wraith, was he stuck out like a sore thumb. She was going to have to fix that when they got back to the States.
If there was only a way to tag the person, so he could track them. Terry sits quietly and once they started breaking up and coming out of the warehouse. A smile appears on his face. It was time for Wraith to introduce himself to them. The only person he wasn’t going to kill was the person holding the women. That person was going to meet Hatter. She could make them talk.
Terry grabs the FN P90 he keeps in Wraith and gets ready to exit. This way Wraith he could do his thing. He hears Spirit exit from his storage unit as the combat program take over.
Terry exits from Wraith and just as he shuts his door, the combat program activates. Spirit flies down and starts attacking the other members of the group, while Terry heads towards the person he wanted.
Taj Bandar Seif didn’t think anyone had followed them. He had been careful and only trusted the people in his cell with the location of their meeting. As he and his fellow freedom fighters exit the building they came under attack. Several of his members were killed as they stepped out the door, just as he was about to head back in for safety. He runs into an armored figure and is knocked out.
Terry spotted the person that he wanted to capture and torture trying to head back inside the warehouse. He blocks their path and using the butt of his FN P90, knock the person out. As for the rest of the people in the meeting, he fires his FN P90 and takes them out.
Wraith’s combat computer locks onto the targets it has been programmed for and starts taking them out. One of the figures tries to make a run for it but gets intercepted by Wraith. It roars its engine and runs the target down. Once the person is dead. It receives the recall signal from Terry.
Terry saw Wraith chase down one of the people that had been at the meeting. She presses the recall signal and it comes back towards her.
She faces the person she kept alive.
Taj Bandar Seif looks at the figure standing before him. He had seen the high-tech car run down one of his friends. The bluish glow on the vehicle had an eerie glow to it as it comes and stops before him and the figure. He couldn’t tell anything about the person, except that they were responsible for the attack.
“Hold your hands out, now!” Terry lowers his weapon at them.
“Go ahead and shot me, infidel. Allah will reward me.” Taj Bandar Seif had a smug look on his face.
Terry leans forward “not if I desiccate your body and believe me I will.” He hits the guy up the side of his head with the P90. He pulls a set of
zipcuffs out and cuffs the guy. He could hear sirens coming his way.
Terry carries the knocked-out form of Taj Bandar Seif over to Wraith and secures him. Terry gets in on the driver side and hauls tail it out from the area. He already had Wraith plot a course that wouldn’t intercept with the police coming.
Terry looks at the time and notices he had a few hours before he had to meet up with Detective Inspector Cartwright. He also had to switch cars and pick Dakota up as well. Terry heads towards Hatter’s and Dakota’s safe house.
Lazy Dragon Dojo:
Leslie wipes the sweat from her face. The morning workout was tough and every muscle in her body was hurting. Ginja really pushed them hard.
“Thanks, Kantha.” Leslie looks at Ginja’s adopted daughter.
She couldn’t believe that this was the same girl that had come to Ginja a few days ago. She looked better and wasn’t flinching or shying away from people. She was taking lessons from Ginja in self-defense. She was still teaching her moves, but Ginja was a patient and well-trained teacher.
“Hey Kantha, how would you like to join me and my friends for lunch today?” Leslie figured that Kantha might like to go out.
“I have chores to do around the dojo.” Kantha still didn’t feel comfortable leaving the safety of the Dojo unless Ginja was with her.
“I think that is a wonderful idea.” Ginja comes walking into the changing room.
Kantha turns to face Ginja “are you sure?”
“A kitten never learns if it doesn’t venture out.” A warm smile appears on her face.
Kantha looks at her with a puzzled look on her face.
Leslie just smiles “she means, you can’t hide away Kantha. You’ll never grow if you let your fear keep you. Besides, the people looking for you would have to be totally stupid to mess with someone like your mother.”
Kantha looked unsure but trusted Leslie and her new mother. She looks at her mother.
“Am I okay to go out?”
“Yes, and we will be getting you some new clothes while we are out.” Ginja felt that Kantha could use some new clothes.
“Okay.” Kantha still felt nervous.
Once Leslie had finished changing. Ginja, Kantha join her as they leave the Dojo. Bobby joins them as soon as they walk out of the Dojo.
“Hey, hope I’m not too late.” Bobby was in a good mood. He got laid last night.
Leslie couldn’t believe how flamboyant Bobby was dressed today. She has only seen him a few times like this.
“Boy, you really are excited today.” Leslie had a smile on her face.
“You would too if you got laid last night.” As he puts a little bounce into his step as they walked down the sidewalk.
They stop at a nice restaurant Leslie and Bobby loved to go to have lunch. Leslie orders her normal meal, while Bobby tries something new. Ginja orders something she likes and a dish she thinks Kantha will love.
Kantha kept looking around to make sure the men she ran away from weren’t out looking for her. She knew the person that owned her now would not stop looking for her. He didn’t like it when people he felt he owned ran away.
Leslie notices how on guard Kantha was “relax Kantha. Nothing is going to happen to you while we are here.”
When everyone leaves after eating. They walk down the sidewalk doing some window shopping. They stop at one store and go inside. Ginja helps Kantha pick out a few outfits and head towards the changing room. She stays nearby to help Kantha if she needs it.
As Leslie and Bobby are looking at clothes, three Arabic gentlemen come walking into the store. Leslie notices them. They seemed to be looking around for someone.
“You don’t think those gentlemen are looking for Kantha, do you?” Bobby had leaned close to Leslie to speak to her.
They watch as the lead man motion for the other two men with him to head towards the stock room and the dressing room. One of the staff tries to stop the man heading for the stockroom but gets smacked out of the way. He continues towards the stockroom. The main guy steps further into the store. He knew he spotted Kantha coming into this store.
The guy that went into the dressing rooms, spots a woman with long straight white hair tied back in a ponytail and icy blue eyes looking at him. She was standing outside the dressing room of an occupied dressing stall.
“Can I help you?” Ginja could sense there was something wrong with this fellow.
“It doesn’t concern you. So, step aside.” He walks towards her.
Kantha sticks her head out of the dressing stall and notices one of Dhakiy Hamzah Totah men looking towards Ginja. She quickly ducks back into the stall and cowards in the corner of it.
Sumrah noticed Kantha when she stuck her head out of the stall the white-haired woman was standing next to. He starts walking towards her.
Ginja steps towards the middle of the walkway in between the stalls and takes a relaxed stance.
“Move woman.” He goes to physically move her, but Ginja bats his hand away from her.
Sumrah tries to grab the woman again, but she just bats his hand away like it was a flea. He tries again, but this time loses all feeling in his arm. He tries to get it to move, but it doesn't. He feels another strike to his other arm and then a kick to his stomach, sending him flying backward.
“I’ll take the one heading towards the stockroom, you take the big guy.” Bobby heads towards the stockroom.
“Thanks.” Leslie walks over towards the other guy.
“You know, what you are doing is consider illegal.” Leslie steps right in front of him.
“This doesn’t concern you. Move out of the way.” Nawfal tries to brush aside the woman standing in front of him.
Leslie stops his arm. Just as she was about to punch him. She hears a crashing sound, which distracts her. She feels pain as the man in front of her punches her. Leslie returns the punch with one of her own. She strikes his throat with a hand strike. As he bends over from the strike, she brings her knee up, as she brings his head down on top of her knee.
Sumrah tries to pick himself up off the ground, but his arms still wouldn’t respond. Ginja walks out of the dressing rooms and looks out towards the room. She notices Leslie dealing with one guy and Bobby dealing with another guy.
She winces when Leslie gets sucker punch by her guy. She is impressed with Leslie as she uses a flat hand strike to the guy's throat and then knocking him out with her knee. She notices Bobby using some of the moves she taught him against his opponent.
“Who are these men?” Leslie reaches into the guy she knocked out the back pocket and pull out his wallet. Inside where his diplomatic credentials and his own credentials.
“This guy has diplomatic credentials.” Leslie looks over towards Ginja.
“So, that doesn’t mean they can’t be punished.” She walks over to the person she sent flying out of the dressing room and palm strike him on the forehead.
“Do we know why they were here?” Bobby was carrying his guy over his shoulder.
“They were looking for Kantha.” Ginja heads back into the dressing room and finds Kantha cowering in the corner.
“Kantha, its safe.” Ginja holds out her hand to her.
Kantha looks up at Ginja and takes her hand. She was still scared as she slowly stood up. She wraps her arms around Ginja’s body.
Ginja wraps her arms around Kantha and holds her. Kantha shivers against Ginja’s body. Ginja’s just holds her.
“I’ll call some MI 5 agents I know.” Leslie pulls out the business card that had been given to her and dials the number.
The Devil's Chamber Part 9
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Events take place after Mole Hunt Chap. 11
Terry takes his prisoner over to Hatter and Dakota’s place. If there was anyone that could make this guy talk, it would be Hatter. Terry parks Wraith inside the garage at the warehouse behind Hatter’s van and head towards the kitchen to see if both were up.
Dakota was up and making coffee, when she heard the garage door of the warehouse open and closed. She turns the security monitor on to see who entered the warehouse. It brings up Wraith’s access code and it shows Terry getting out of Wraith.
“I wonder what he wants this morning.” Dakota was still dressed in her nightgown and robe.
Terry spots Dakota in her house robe standing near the coffee pot with the monitor showing Wraith.
“What brings you here early this morning?” As Dakota walks over and gives Terry a kiss.
Terry returns the kiss “I have a problem that I need your help with.”
“Oh? What problem is that?” As she walks back over towards the coffee pot to finish making coffee.
“I ran into an ISIS cell and they have a bunch of girl’s prisoner somewhere that they are going to ship to Syria to be brides for their soldiers. I need to know where they are and rescue them before they are shipped off.”
“Has Anika clear this mission?” Dakota knew Terry had a thing about ISIS and the Taliban. She knew if he could go over there and wipe them off the face of the Earth, he would. That was the main reason he built Wraith, to avenge what they did to him.
“I haven’t run this by Anika yet.” Terry knew they were supposed to be working on finding the mole and taking down the gang that the mole worked with in MI5&6.
“Your playing with fire Terry and you might blow our cover.”
“I know, but these are girls that they brainwashed into thinking that being there is better than being with their family. It needs to stop.”
“Alright, I’ll send a message to Morgana and have her send a virus out or something about wiping away any recruitment sites they have. What do you need with me and Hatter.”
“I need to let Hatter have her fun with the guy to find out where the girls are, and we can turn that information over to the MI5 and the police.”
“Alright, you go and get the Black Knight, so I can make that meeting with your Detective friend.”
“Where do you want the prisoner?” As Terry takes Dakota out to Wraith.
Terry opens the passenger side door, where Dakota sees the man Terry captured. She just shakes her head “hang him in the garage, Hatter can have her fun in there.”
“Okay.” Terry takes Taj Bandar Seif and hangs him by his arms from a chain hanging down from a ceiling support beam. She hoists his body up, till his feet are off the floor.
“Now go and get the Black Knight, Terry. Hatter and I will get the information and pass it along to MI5 and the police.”
“Alright, tell Hatter Hi for me.” Terry gives Dakota a kiss before leaving.
Dakota looks at the guy Terry brought in “you would have been better off talking to Terry, now you’ll see why Hatter is called Mad.” An evil smile appears on her face. Hatter was going to have fun torturing this guy.
10:00 am
Detective Inspector Cartwright watches as Terry’s cab pulls up in front of her place. She notices the windows of the cab were blackened out, as she opens the door. Inside she spots a woman wearing a black business suit sitting on the left-hand side of the cab. She also spots Mad Hatter
Aylin sitting across from her. She was about to call dispatch.
“I wouldn’t if I was you. She’s works for MI5.” Dakota was looking at Cartwright.
Cartwright climbs in and sits down in the cab. She hears the door lock, as Terry pulls away from her place. She notices that the windows of the cab stay blacken.
“Terry said you wanted to talk to us about the events that happened at The Devil’s Chamber.”
Cartwright was a little concern about Hatter watching her. She had noticed Hatter watching her since she climbed into the cab. She turns her attention back to Terry.
“Several witnesses said that Terry had picked up you and a girl. Then there was another report of a drug house that an empty bottle of insulin
was found and what to look like a small ankle bracelet that would fit around the ankle of a small child had been found. What I want to know, is what happened to whoever it was and where are they right now?”
“The girls are safe and with people we trust.” Hatter had spoken up. She was growing fond of Julie and Laila.
“That wasn’t my question. I want to know who they are.”
Hatter just looks at Cartwright “the girls are with people we trust, and they will kill anyone that tries to hurt the girls. That includes me as well.”
“Detective, it would be best not to get on Hatter’s bad side. She cares for those girls and doesn’t want see them hurt.” Dakota knew if she kept pressing Hatter, that she might decide to hurt the detective.
“I need to know why the person who was arrested held the young girl?” Cartwright looks towards Terry.
“The guy was holding the girl’s little sister forcing her to sell her body, in order to supply insulin to the younger girl.”
“So, the guy that was arrested, was forcing the older girl to sell her body to buy insulin for her younger sister.” Cartwright could see that
happening and if she was right, the girls must have been living on the streets.
“Yes, that’s why we don’t want the girls known for their safety, just in case he had others that might take action against them.” Dakota knew her brother Bart had talked with his wife and they were going to adopt the girls. They just haven’t had time to talk about it yet.
As they are traveling, Dakota’s cell phone starts ringing. She looks at it and didn’t know who was calling.
“Excuse me while I take this, Hello?”
“Hi agent Dakota, I don’t know if you remember me, but I’m Leslie Wright. You and your partner rescue me at The Devil’s Chamber.”
“I remember Ms. Wright, what can I do for you?” Dakota wonders why Leslie was calling her.
“I and some friends need your assistant. Could you come and see what can be done about some men that attacked us?” Leslie was hoping she could.
“How important is it, Leslie?” Dakota didn’t want to involve Detective Cartwright.
“It’s very important. It involves foreign dignitaries and a young girl.” Leslie didn’t know what else to do.
“Alright, I’m on my way. Send me your address where you are.” Dakota transfer the information to Terry.
“Am sorry about this Detective, but a person we helped needs us. It involves a young girl and some foreign dignitaries.”
“I’m in.” Cartwright figures she could help.
“Oh goodie, someone new to beat up.” Hatter slaps her hands together and rubs them. She was hoping they would have some action.
Ginja, Bobby, Leslie and Kantha
Leslie looks at Ginja and Bobby “my friends are on their way.”
“Good, let me straighten this out with the store owner. You said they are with MI 5?” As Ginja looks directly at Leslie.
“Yes, ma’am.”
“Okay.” Ginja heads up to the store owner and informs them that MI 5 was on their way to handle everything.
Outside clothing store:
Terry pulls the cab up in front of the store and parks it. He gets out, along with Dakota, Hatter and Detective Cartwright. Dakota knocks on the door and she sees Leslie’s face. She listens as the door is unlocked, as they walk inside.
“Someone had a party.” Hatter notices the others in the store picking up displays and fallen clothing and putting them back on the displays.
There were three unconscious men tied up and leaning up against the wall. There was an oriental woman with long white hair holding a young girl in her arms.
Bobby and Leslie immediately recognized Mad Hatter Aylin photo. Leslie from when she helped rescue her and Bobby from a wanted poster he had seen.
“She’s an MI 5 agent?” Bobby points towards Hatter.
Hatter just smiles at him “nope, they let me come along to play with the bad guys."
Cartwright walks over and looks at the men “what happened?” She turns to look at Ginja and Leslie.
“They tried to take their supposed property back.” Bobby walks over towards Leslie.
“Okay, why don’t someone start from the beginning.” Detective Cartwright wants the whole story.
“I’ll tell you?” Ginja looks at Detective Cartwright to get her name.
“Detective Inspector Cartwright, ma’am.”
“Well Detective, Kantha was kidnapped some years ago and made to be the slave of a rich Indian businessman. While Kantha was in the
service of this rich Indian man. He did terrible things to Kantha. I won’t go into detail what he did, but I can say the man followed ancient traditions of making Kantha into an eunuch. When Kantha got back to England, she managed to escape his employment. I have decided to adopt her as my own daughter. These people who are unconscious tried to take her away from me while we were shopping. Two of my students Leslie Wright and Bobby Anderson protected her.”
“While we were searching them, we found these.” Leslie hands the wallets with the credentials to Detective Cartwright.
She looks at them and notices they had diplomatic credentials on them. Which meant they couldn’t hold them.
“Detective, can I see them please?” Hatter had an idea. She walks over to Detective Cartwright.
“Sure.” She hands them to Hatter.
Hatter pulls out a small blow torch from her jacket pocket and set them on fire. She drops the burning documents in a nearby trash can that was empty “that solves that problem.”
Everyone was stun from her doing that. Dakota, Terry, and Detective Cartwright couldn’t believe she did that.
“I can’t believe you did that, Hatter.” Dakota looks towards her friend.
“Did what? We don’t know who these people are now, so they can go to jail unless you want me to cut their manhood off.” Hatter pulls out a Batangas knife and flash it.
Ginja smiles because she knew what the young girl was suggesting. She did think it kind of odd, that her face was painted.
“It’s too bad we don’t know who they are?” Detective Cartwright caught onto Hatter’s plan.
“True. Let me call a paddy wagon to come and take them away.” Detective Cartwright pulls her cell phone out and call for a pick-up.
“Hatter go to the Black Knight and hide inside.” Terry looks towards Hatter.
“Yes, ma’am.” Hatter skips out to the cab and gets in.
The door locks after she gets in and the window darkens so no one could see into it. Everyone inside wait till the paddy wagon show up to take the unconscious men to jail. Detective Cartwright handles everything. Afterwards, they help the shop manager put her store back in order.
Once they are done, they head towards The Lazy Dragon Dojo for Ginja to fix them dinner and talk about what happened.
The Devil's Chamber Part 10
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Detective Cartwright looks at the Hi-Tech car she was sitting in with Terry. She couldn’t believe that Terry and her group had such vehicles and supplies at their disposal.
“Are you guys really working for MI 5?”
Terry smiles and looks at Detective Cartwright “yes, we are legally working for MI 5.”
“How come I’ve never seen them with a vehicle like this?”
“Because Wraith is used for special assignments. Tonight were acting on some information from a perp that we came across. An Isis cell is convincing young girls to leave their family and come here, they are taken to Turkey, Syria as brides for their fighters.”
“So, that’s why we are here?”
“Yep, I and my team want to find out who else is involved. The thing is, they are going to get surprised when they opened those doors on that container.”
Detective Cartwright knew what Terry was talking about. The sensors on Wraith allowed them to watch the occupants inside the container. They were waiting for the trap to be sprung.
Twenty Minutes Later:
A dark color van comes pulling up to the container and two men exit from it. One head over towards the container door and the other one opens the van door. The one at the van opens the door on it and cause the occupants inside to get out.
Detective Cartwright and Terry watches were four figures get out of the van. Terry sends a message to Leslie in Black Knight. Terry figured when they came up with the plan that they were going to need the Black Knight as well.
Leslie saw the message appear on the console inside The Black Knight. Bobby was back at the dojo helping Ginja with the girls they removed earlier from the container. She volunteered to stay with Terry and her friends. Since, she wasn’t much of a fighter, yet. They put her in The Black Knight Terry normally drove around. Terry showed her how to use some of its functions.
The person that was opening the container, was surprised when a cloud of smoke rolled out from inside. The next thing he was surprised of, was getting hit and dropping to the ground. The person at the van drops, as two figures come walking out of the container. They had been waiting for the men to show up.
Hatter came skipping out of the container after hitting the guy with her needler. Dakota hit the other one, with rubber bullets from her guns. As much as she wanted to kill these guys. They were going to need to stand trial for what they did.
Detective Cartwright gets out of Wraith and walks over towards the van and notices there were four more girls huddled inside the van. She looks towards Hatter and Dakota.
“There are four girls inside.”
“We have two guys here for you to take care of Inspector.” Dakota went back and cuff the unconscious form of the first guy that Hatter took
down.
Hatter looks inside the van and over to the four girls, still huddle inside. She notices their hands were bound. She hops inside and palms one of her throwing knives into her hand.
“I’m here to help you. I’m going to cut your hands free.” Hatter starts freeing the prisoners.
“Leslie, bring The Black Knight over here, please.”
“On my way Terry.” Leslie drives the taxi cab over towards their location.
Leslie unlocks the door and gets out to help the girls from the van to the cab. She felt sorry for them.
“I’ll take them to Ginja’s Dojo.”
“Go ahead, we’ll be behind you.”
Dakota switches places with Detective Cartwright, so she could take the van to the police station.
“I’ll come by and pick you up Inspector after we drop the girls off at the Dojo.” Leslie heads towards the Dojo with the girls.
Hatter had joined her in the cab, to help keep the girls calm and safe. She could tell the girls were still scared and frighten.
“We’re going somewhere safe. Once your feeling better. We’ll contact your folks.”
Lazy Dragon Dojo:
Kantha was looking after the girls that Dakota and Hatter had freed earlier. She looks at the poor things as she poured them more tea. The tea was a blend her mother made that would help the girls.
“Here, drink up. The tea will help you recover.”
The girls drink the weird tasting tea. It warms their insides and removes the fuzziness they had. The girls look around where they are and could see the room they were in, must be the exercise room. They could smell the scent of food cooking.
Bobby walks into the workout room with a tray filled with food for the girls. Ginja had whipped up some nice vegetable stir fry for the girls, along with some fried rice. He sets a plate of food down for each girl.
“You can trust the food ladies. Ginja figures you might be hungry.” Bobby watches as the girls slowly pick the foods up and take a tentative bite of the food. After a few bites, they trust the food.
Bobby smiles as he heads back towards the kitchen, where Ginja was cooking for everyone.
“The girls are eating the food and drinking the tea you made?”
“It will do them some good.”
Ginja looks up as Kantha walks out of the kitchen with a teapot to refill their teacups. Her daughter was doing better since they got home. She
knew it was going to take time for Kantha to feel comfortable around orders.
Thirty Minutes Later:
Leslie pulls up in front of the Dojo. She had called ahead to alert them they brought four more girls to them. Bobby and Ginja come outside and help Leslie and Hatter bring the girls into the Dojo. They see the other four girls that they brought earlier eating food.
The four girls look at the other girls as they enter the Dojo and they could see that they were being taken care of. Their stomachs rumbled when they smelled the food.
“Here’s is a place for you girls to sit and relax.” Bobby motions them to an area of the exercise room.
The girls sit down and relax. They could see, that whoever owned the place, took good care of it. Some of the places they had been waiting at or taken to when they arrived. Wasn’t very nice and the men treated them badly.
Once they were comfortable, a younger girl comes out with teacups and a teapot. She pours them some tea.
“Drink it. It will help you.” Kantha knew the tea would calm the girls.
“Mmmmm!! Something smells good.” Hatter walks into the kitchen and notices Ginja making food.
She picks a plate up and hands it to Ginja. She loved oriental food. Ever since she got a taste of it from Lottie.
Ginja just smiles as she dishes up some food for Hatter. She could tell that Hatter has had a hard life.
“Thank you.” Hatter picks up some chopsticks and starts eating.
Leslie parked the cab and goes inside to help everyone. She notices Bobby was serving the girls they brought in some food. Kantha was serving them tea.
Terry and Dakota show up later and join everyone. They help to get the girls to settle and set-up for the night.
“I can stay and help you out with the girls, Ginja.” Leslie helps herself to some fried rice.
“That is kind of you, Leslie. Thank you.”
“Hey, if she is staying, I’ll stay.” Bobby had fixed himself a plate.
“How are we going to get the girls back home?” Kantha looks at everyone.
“I’ll handle that Mrs. Kimiko.” Shigeko comes walking into the Dojo.
Terry and Dakota look towards Shigeko “how did you get here?”
“I called her.” Hatter looks towards her teammates.
“It’s a good thing Hatter called me. You need someone to help get these girls back into the states.”
Shigeko looks towards Ginja “I’m Shigeko Somwan.”
“It’s nice to meet you, Ms. Somwan. I’m Ginja Kimiko, owner of the Lazy Dragon dojo.”
“I know Ms. Kimiko, I looked your place up before coming over. I figure I could help you out with your current situation.”
“Thank you.”
“You’re welcome. Here’s my card.” Shigeko hands Ginja her business card. “If you have any problems or need help. Please call me. As for the
girls you have taking shelter here, I can help to get them back to their families.”
“Thank you.” Ginja notices how late it was getting.
“Your team is welcome to stay here.”
Kantha comes into the kitchen dressed in her night clothes. She had checked on the girls in the exercise room and all of them were sleeping.
Leslie and Bobby had laid down as well.
“Thank you, Ms. Kimiko, but I think my teammates should head towards their place. We have another case we are working on.”
“Well, if I can help you with your other case. Please feel free to ask.”
“There might be something you can help us with. Have you heard anything about a new gang around here?”
“I don’t think I have, but I could ask two of my students. They might know.”
“Well, if they do. Please call me.”
“I will. You have a nice night.”
Terry, Dakota, and Hatter leave with Shigeko.
The Devil's Chamber Part 11
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Elizabeth had taken Isla with her as they pulled up in front of the dojo. According to the information Shigeko had given her. A woman by the name of Ginja Kimiko and two of her students were taking care of them. Elizabeth had taken her car, while Terry and the rest of the team went to check out something Bart and Anika had found.
Isla was still waking up. After what occurred at the office with the guys trying to extort money from Elizabeth’s wife. She was still in awe that Elizabeth's friends had been MI 5 agents and that Elizabeth was a US Marshal from the states.
Elizabeth had called her and asked if she would come along with her today. She had agreed and met Elizabeth at her place, where she was picked up. They had come across town to this dojo.
“Elizabeth why are we here?” Isla looks at her employer.
“Some girls were rescued by my friends the other day and they are being cared for by the owner of this dojo. My team leader asked if I wouldn’t mind coming by to examine the girls. If they are in good health, Countess Charlotte Basset and people she trusts are going to come by and pick them up.” Elizabeth was informed by Shigeko that Countess Basset would be delivering them back to the states and making sure they were returned to their family safe and sound.
“Have you and your wife talked about what is going to happen with the people you hired over here?” Isla was worried she’ll have to find another job. It took her a while to find this one.
“We spoke about it and we have come to a decision concerning you. I and my wife would like to have you come to the US and work in her office there. You’ll still be my assistant, but your job duties will be different.” Elizabeth glances at Isla to see how she felt about this.
Isla thinks about what Elizabeth just told her. Was she ready to go to the US and work there? Could she afford the move?
“I can’t afford to ship my stuff over.” Isla wouldn’t mind going to the US. There was nothing here in England really to keep her and it would be
nice to go someplace people didn’t know her past.
“We have you covered, Isla. The people I work with will cover the cost of your moving and set you up in a nice townhouse in New York.”
Elizabeth knew Anika had a townhouse in New York owned by the company.
“Can I think about it?” Isla wouldn’t mind going.
“Sure, we aren’t going back to the States yet.” Elizabeth spots the dojo and parks.
“Here we are.” Elizabeth shuts the car off and gets out.
“Isla could you grab my emergency bag please.” As Elizabeth heads inside the dojo.
Isla grabs the emergency paramedics bag that Elizabeth packed and brought with her. She enters the dojo behind Elizabeth with the huge bag in hand. As she enters the place, she was amazed at the artwork on the wall.
Lazy Dragon Dojo:
Leslie had woken up early and looked at the girls as they still slept. Some of them had moved closer to each other for safety. Some, she guesses for comforter. Her nose picked up the scent of bacon and eggs being cooked. She glances where Bobby had slept last night and notices his spot emptied. She follows her nose to the kitchen and spot Ginja cooking. Her daughter Kantha was in the kitchen helping her as well.
“There’s tea to drink, Leslie.” Ginja looks at her pupil as she comes stumbling into the kitchen.
“Don’t you have anything a little bit stronger, sensei?” Leslie fixes her tea like she does her coffee.
“Trust me, Leslie. This tea will be very good for you.” Ginja watches as her pupil fixes herself some tea.
Bobby just smiles as he fixes plates for each girl. He glances at Kantha to see how she was doing after yesterday. He was starting to think of Kantha like a little sister.
He carries the tray out to the girls and served them. After serving the last girl “there’s more food if you are still hungry.”
All the girls look at him and then back to their food. They were glad that the ordeal they had been through was over with.
As Bobby is walking back towards the kitchen, he hears a knocking sound on the front door. Bobby notices that there was a dark short hair woman, dressed in a black business suit standing at the door. He could make out a shorter person with long brown hair standing behind the other woman with a huge medical bag in her hands.
“Can I help you?” Bobby had opened the door to speak to the woman.
“Yes, I was sent here by a Mrs. Somwan. She said you had some girls that you are taken care of? I’m Elizabeth Sumner and this is my assistant Isla White.”
Bobby tries to remember where he heard that name, then he remembered the oriental woman that had shown up the other day. He wonders who this woman worked for.
“Come on in, Mrs. Sumner and Mrs. White.” Bobby steps aside to let the two women in.
“Thank you.” Elizabeth walks in first, with Isla following behind her.
As Elizabeth walked past him, he notices the Black business suit she had on was tailored to fit her body. It was well designed and tailored. The pink business suit, the young lady was wearing seemed to come from like a clothing store. She was wearing a skirt that stopped mid-thigh, jacket and a light pink blouse on under the business jacket. She had on white heels as well.
“So, how do you know Mrs. Somwan?” as Bobby leads the two women back to Ginja.
“I work with her and her team.” Elizabeth could understand why this Bobby person was curious.
Elizabeth follows Bobby into an oriental style kitchen. There was a short woman with long white hair wearing a pair of blue jeans and a gray tank top. It had some flowers she hadn’t seen before on it. She was sitting at a table with a young girl another woman who was dress like her. Elizabeth does notice the weird artwork on the other woman’s arm.
“Ginja, this is Mrs. Sumner and her assistant Mrs. White. She was sent here by Mrs. Somwan.” Bobby was watching Ginja.
Ginja looks at Elizabeth with a pleasant smile on her face “are you a friend of Mrs. Somwan?”
“You could say that. I work with her teammates. She told me that the young ladies that you are taking care of, have experienced some trauma.
She suggested I examine them and make sure they are okay. This is my assistant Isla White.”
Ginja looks at the young lady standing near Elizabeth. She could tell the young girl was a little nervous.
“What will you need in order to perform your examination?” Ginja wonders what training Elizabeth has.
“Just a room so the girls can get undress and someone they trust with them. I want to make sure any injuries or diseases they might have gotten from their captors is taken care of. My assistant will be helping me.” Elizabeth hopes Isla didn’t mind helping.
“You can use my bedroom, mom.” Kantha wanted to help.
Ginja looks towards her adopted daughter “there’s no need, sweetie. We can use the changing room. That way the girls won’t freak out.”
“Would it be okay if I help you, Mrs. Sumner?” Leslie wouldn’t mind helping.
Elizabeth looks at the other woman and figures the girls might trust her “yes, you and your friend there have already established a rapport with the girls. It will go easier for them to trust me.”
“Okay.” Leslie looks at Bobby “you don’t mind, do you?”
“Nope, I don’t mind helping.” Bobby looks towards Kantha “How about if you give me a hand?”
Kantha smiles “okay.”
“Here, let me help you, set-up the room.” Ginja escort Elizabeth and Isla back towards the changing room.
Ginja helps them set-up a makeshift examination table. She is impressed by the professional expertise that Elizabeth has as she sets her medical supplies up with her assistant.
“Have the girls told you their names, Mrs. Kimiko?” Elizabeth was wondering if she knew their names.
“No, I didn’t get their names last night. I figure the girls needed some time to trust us.” Ginja wanted the girls to be relaxed and comfortable last night.
“That’s fine. Well, I’ll record their names and condition on my tablet. Let’s bring the first girl in.” Elizabeth looks towards Isla to see if she was ready.
Isla just smiles as Leslie brings the first girl in. It took a little persuasion to get the girl to trust her and for what they were doing. Leslie stayed with the girl as Elizabeth examine her.
Once Elizabeth was done with that girl, she moves on to the next girl. She spends the next few hours or so giving each girl an examination. Some of them she had been sexually assaulted. Some she found had been drugged. She found the needle marks and asked the girls how many times they had been given drugs.
Isla used the tablet to take each girls picture and entered their information. She also entered the information about their medical condition as Elizabeth gave it to her. Isla couldn’t believe what these girls went through or why they left their home and came to England.
After Elizabeth was done with examining the girls. She calls Countess Charlotte Basset so she can make arrangements to have each girl returned to their families.
The Devil's Chamber Part 12
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Two black Mercedes Benz SUV’s pull up in front of the Lazy Dragon Dojo. Elizabeth and Leslie watched as a young woman with long curly dark brown hair that came past her shoulders and wearing a tailored business suit walks towards the Dojo. Walking beside her was a black hairy dog.
Casey looks down at Zeus as he walks beside her as they headed towards the Dojo door. Zeus was one of her best-behaved Belgium Shepard. Where her Uncle Jack raised Wolves, she raised Belgium Shepards. They got the same training her Uncle gave his wolves.
She was asked by her Aunt Basset to come to the Dojo and bring back the girls that had been rescued by agents that work for her Uncle Jack. She was told to ask for Elizabeth Sumner and the Dojo owner, Ginja Kimiko.
Elizabeth and Leslie watched as she comes walking up to the door. Just as she approaches the door, Elizabeth opens it.
“Can I help you?” Elizabeth wonders who this young lady was.
“Hi, I’m Casey Holland and this is Zeus. We were sent here by Countess Charlotte Basset. I was told to ask for an Elizabeth Sumner and the owner of this Dojo a Ginja Kimiko.” Casey had a pleasing smile on her face.
Elizabeth notice she had an Irish accent and carried herself like someone who had been in the military. She noticed a scar along the length of her neck. It started at the bottom of her right ear and went all the way down her neck to her collarbone. Elizabeth looks down at Zeus and wonders if he was as trained as Jack’s wolves were.
When she looks back to Casey “I’m Elizabeth Sumner, and Ms. Ginja Kimiko is in the back cleaning up her kitchen.”
“May I come in?” Casey knew Elizabeth worked for her Uncle.
“Sorry, Elizabeth steps aside to let her and Zeus come in.” She looks towards Leslie to see if her sensei would object to an animal being in her Dojo.
Casey walks in with Zeus following her. He glances at the two women, but then ignore them.
“Let me go and get my sensei, Miss. Holland.” Leslie heads towards the kitchen where Elizabeth’s assistant and Kantha were enjoying a cup of
tea. She looks in the changing room and finds Ginja straightening up the changing room.
“Sensei, Countess Charlotte Basset’s representative is here and would like to talk with you. Also, she has a dog with her.” Leslie didn’t know how Ginja would react to it.
“Is it well trained?” Ginja looks at her student.
“Yes, ma’am.” Leslie looked puzzled.
“All creatures are permitted here.” Ginja puts her broom away and heads towards the front.
The girls they rescued and checked over were doing better. A few of them were going to need rehab to overcome the drugs they had been given. Ginja had them drinking a tea mixture that would help them. Before those girls leave, she wanted to mix up some packets for them to take with them.
Elizabeth watched Casey and Zeus as they watched the girls. She wonders if Zeus was trained like Jack’s wolves were.
“Casey is Zeus trained like your Uncle Bounty’s wolves?” Elizabeth knew she never wanted to have them come after her.
“Yes, Zeus is trained just like my Uncle Jack’s wolves. All my Belgium Shepherds are. Unlike my Uncle, I breed Belgium Shepherds. Zeus is the third Belgium Shepherd to carry his sire’s name.” Casey scratches him between his ears.
“Does your family line always breed dogs?” Elizabeth couldn’t believe she was looking at a female version of her boss.
“Yes and no. Uncle Jack is the only one who breeds wolves. My father breeds Irish Wolfhound’s and Great Uncle Sheamus and Uncle Nolan breed horses. Aunt Shannon breeds Red Deer’s.” Casey had several family members that had pets from either her Uncle’s or from her and her father.
Leslie and Ginja arrive “I’m Ginja Kimiko, Miss. Holland.” Ginja holds out her hand.
Casey shakes it “it’s nice to meet you, Ms. Kimiko. This is Zeus.”
Ginja looks at the black shaggy dog sitting next to Casey “my, he is a handsome fellow. May I scratch his ears?”
“He’s kind of protective, Ms. Kimiko.” Casey knew Zeus didn’t like being touched by anyone, except her.
“I have ways with animals.” Ginja looks into Zeus’s eyes.
Zeus just watches the woman in front of him. She was a friendly kind person. He didn’t react when she scratched him between his ears. If nothing else, he wagged his tail.
Casey stood there stun. Zeus never lets anyone other than family touch him. She watches as Ginja kneels in front of Zeus and petted him like he was her puppy.
Ginja notices the stunned look on all three women “I have a way with animals.” She stands back up and faces them.
“Now, you work for Countess Charlotte Basset?” Ginja could tell from Casey’s aura that she was a good woman, but there were some bad spots on her aura that showed she had been injured.
“She’s my aunt and asked me to bring the ladies you rescued to a private airfield the family owns. She figures the girls might be more comfortable without a lot of people around them.” Casey knew her aunt owned a few Lear Jets, just like her Uncle’s and grandmother.
“I can see how that would be a good idea. Will the Countess be there?” Ginja wanted to meet her and thank her for everything she was doing.
“Yes, ma’am. My aunt will be there.” Casey knew her aunt would be at the airport. She wanted to give the girls a gift before they left.
“Sensei, would you mind if we came with you?” Leslie knew Bobby wanted to go as well.
“I don’t mind. Will you be coming, Elizabeth?” Ginja turns to face Elizabeth.
“Yes, ma’am. I’ll be going with you. I want to make sure the girls get to the plane and head home safely. I know my boss would want me too.”
Elizabeth knew Anika would want her to.
“Very well. I have two SUV’s waiting to take the girls to the airfield.” Casey had brought two of the families armored SUV to transport the girls.
Elizabeth follows behind the two black SUV’s they headed towards the airfield. She had Isla, Leslie, and Bobby in her car. Ginja and her daughter were riding in the second SUV with some of the girls. Casey, her driver, and Zeus were in the first SUV with the other half of the girls.
“Elizabeth, Isla says you’re a US Marshal? How come you’re over here in England busting people?” Bobby was curious about that.
“Well, I’m over here helping my wife with her fashion show. Secondly, I have medic training from the army and Mrs. Shigeko felt my talents would be helpful.” Elizabeth looks in her rear-view mirror towards Bobby.
Bobby was sitting in the back along with Isla. Leslie was riding up front with Elizabeth. Elizabeth noticed that Leslie was hovering four metal ball bearing in her hand. They were a good three inches hovering above her palm.
“How are you doing that, Leslie?” Isla was amazed at what Leslie was doing.
“Magic.” Leslie had a sly smile on her face.
“I don’t believe in magic.” Isla never believed in magic.
“It’s really amazing, isn’t it?” Bobby knew about Leslie’s little magic trick.
“Really, how do you do that trick, Leslie?” Elizabeth glances at Leslie.
“As long as you keep the secret.” Leslie doesn’t tell many people about her abilities.
“I promise.” Elizabeth knew how stage magician was.
“I was struck by lightning when I was younger. It gave me the ability to do this and a really nice branded tattoo.” She couldn’t show them the brand.
“You got struck by lightning and survived?” Isla was amazed. Everything she ever read, people died from getting struck by lightning.
“Yea, I’m one of the lucky ones.” Leslie knew she was lucky about being struck.
“So, the lightning gave you, telekinesis’s?” Elizabeth was curious about that.
“Yep, it gave me a gift, but left me with its mark,” Leslie remembered the night it happened.
They finally arrive at the private airport. Countess Basset was there waiting on them. She comes out to greet them and the girls.
Elizabeth looks at the Countess and couldn’t see any family features in her that would relate her to Jack. As the girls are loading onto the two Lear Jets. Custom agents scanned their bags and the bags Mrs. Basset gave them.
When one of the customs agents got to close to Casey, a growling sound could be heard coming from Zeus. The customs agent backs off. He looks at the dog as it stood near Casey.
“You were to close to me and him. He doesn’t like people being close to him.” Casey knew Zeus was just like her uncle’s wolf Chaos.
Isla looks at the girls and hopes things will be better for them. She wonders if their family back home will be forgiven.
“Worrying about the girls, Isla?” Countess Basset walks over to the group that had been watching the girls.
Isla looks at the Countess and wonders how she knew her name. There was a surprised look on her face towards the Countess.
“I know everyone that help those girls, Isla.” Countess Basset was kept up to date on everyone involved.
Elizabeth just smirks. She sounded just like her brother. Elizabeth also knew she was the head of MI 5 & 6.
Countess Basset looks towards Leslie and Bobby. The report she got on Leslie was surprising. She learned that Leslie was transgender and was waiting to get her surgery. Her stage magician talents would be an asset either for her brother’s team or for her department. They could use her status as a performer to send her to places to spy for them.
As for Isla, she was already working on paperwork for her if she wanted to go to the States with Elizabeth’s wife’s company. Bobby, she knew he would never leave the country. He had family here.
They watch the girls fly off. Countess Basset looks at everyone left.
“Why don’t we return to my place and I fix you all dinner?” She looks towards the group.
Kantha looks towards her mother. She still felt uneasy being out in public, after what happened.
“You’ll be fine, Kantha. No one would be stupid enough to attack my aunt.” Casey saw how Kantha was acting a little nervous. She could read
body language like it was a second language to her.
Kantha looks at Casey and wonders how she geuss. She feels Ginja squeeze her hand.
“That is a wonderful ideal, Countess.” Ginja figured it gave her a chance to know more about the Countess.
“Then it’s settled. If you’ll follow me back to my home.” Countess Basset walks over towards her car.
“Lead on.” Elizabeth heads back to her car and Leslie, Bobby, Kantha, and Ginja head towards one of the SUV’s.
They follow in a convoy towards Countess Basset country estate.
The Devil's Chamber Part 13
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Isla had gotten up early and heads into the kitchen to fix herself something to eat. She had the day off from work and she had no idea what she was going to do. She finally had money in her bank account and a job that she loved.
She heads towards the bathroom to shower and freshen up. Isla examines herself one last time in the full-length mirror. The outfit she had on was designed and sewn by Sara, Elizabeth’s wife.
She grabs her purse and heads out to enjoy her day off.
While she is shopping, she thinks about the offer Elizabeth had told her about, them moving her to America and being Elizabeth’s personal assistant. She wonders how that was going to work when she was working cases? She does some clothes shopping and grabs herself some lunch at a nice pub.
Elizabeth and Sara’s Place:
Elizabeth was spooned against her wife’s back. She was holding her against her body with her breasts pressed against Sara’s back. Her hand was slowly caressing Sara’s breast. For once, she wore her wife out, instead being worn out herself.
They had gotten home late after having a nice dinner at Countess Basset’s country estate. Elizabeth knew her wife has been working extremely hard on her latest creations and not much time with her. So, when they got home. She started kissing and getting her wife all hot and worked up. Instead of letting her wife take her with the strap-on they used in their loving making. She took it and used it on her wife. She made love to her wife, like they had first done when they met each other.
Elizabeth held Sara against her. She was still buried deep in her wife. They had fallen asleep with the strap-on buried deep inside her wife. When she moved some, she heard her wife whimper.
“No more.” Sara stops Elizabeth’s hand from caressing her breast.
She was sore and could still feel the strap-on inside her body. She feels Elizabeth kiss her on her neck. Sara held Elizabeth’s hand against her breasts. Lately, she has been thinking about having kids. She wanted to have one from Elizabeth and one from herself.
She squeezes Elizabeth’s hand “Lizzie, I’ve been thinking lately, and I want to have children.”
Elizabeth was a little shock. She didn’t know her wife wanted to have children. She never hinted at it before.
“We could adopt children if you want too. Also, what brought this own?” Elizabeth was curious.
“I built my clothing company up and I want someone to carry on the business. Also, I want children from me and you. I want to take your egg, and have it implanted in my womb, along with mine. Plus, I’ve been wanting children since you have been more active in a dangerous profession.” Sara has seen how happy women who have children were.
“Do you have someone in mind that you want to inseminate those eggs or were you thinking about going to a sperm bank and picking out a donor?” Elizabeth didn’t mind if her wife carried one of her eggs.
“I was thinking we would go and get a donor. That way, we won’t have my family trying to claim our children.” Sara has been thinking about how she wanted to get pregnant.
“If this what you want to do sweetie. I’ll go along with it. How soon do you want to do this?” Elizabeth knew her wife has been patient and there for her and if she wanted to have a baby from her. She’ll give her wife what she wanted.
“When we get back to the States after this mission.” Sara has been doing some research and had a list of candidates she has selected for donor sperm.
“Alright, when this is over and was back in the states.” Elizabeth just holds Sara.
They were just going to stay in bed all day.
Leslie and Bobby:
Leslie had woken up first and headed into the kitchen to start making breakfast for everyone. They had gotten home late last night, after visiting the Countess. Casey had given them a ride home, along with Isla, Ginja, and Elizabeth. Elizabeth had given her, her number and gotten hers in return.
Bobby comes walking into the kitchen. He wasn’t one of Leslie’s roommate, but she had invited him to spend the night. So, he crashed on the sofa.
“Mmmm, food.” He sits down at the table and starts fixing himself a plate.
Greg and Arthur come stumbling into the kitchen and sits down at the table. Greg pours himself a cup of coffee, while Arthur fixes himself a plate. Greg takes a sip of his black coffee and loved the brand they had switched too. The coffee wasn’t as bitter as the brand they normally used.
Leslie joins them at the kitchen table. She places a plate of freshly made pancakes in the middle of the table. There was syrup already on the table.
“You guys got in late last night. What were the two of you up to?” Arthur looks at Leslie when he asks the question.
“Well, we had dinner with a Countess at her country estate last night. We had other people we had to give a ride too. It was late by the time we
left.” Leslie had enjoyed her visit with Countess Basset.
“You had dinner with a Countess?” Greg looks over towards Leslie.
“Yep, she invited my sensei, her daughter and the rest of us.” Leslie loved Countess Basset’s country home.
It had so much history to it. According to the Countess, the estate had been in her family for ages and had to be rebuilt several times due to damage it received during the various wars. It had been renovated in the last twenty years.
“Sounds like you two had an interesting night. What are your plans for today?” Greg was thinking they might have a movie day as they use too.
“I have nothing planned. How about you Bobby?” Leslie looks over towards Bobby.
“I’m going home and getting laid. My boyfriend has been busy lately and today he’s home.” Bobby enjoys his breakfast.
After breakfast, Bobby heads over towards his boyfriends flat. Greg and Arthur help Leslie clean the kitchen up. Afterward, they go and buy a
few movies, snacks. They also buy some items for lunch and dinner.
Leslie watches the movies they bought while thinking about the girls they rescued and saw off. She wonders what was going to happen to the diplomat that had kidnapped Kantha. He still needed to pay for what he did to her.
Casey:
Casey watches as the diplomat that had kidnapped Kantha was leaving his place. Her aunt had given her the clearance to take him out. She adjusts her sights on her sniper rifle and pulled the trigger.
She watches as the diplomat dropped to the ground. The bullet had hit him right between the eyes.
“One less pervert to worry about.” Casey puts her sniper rifle away and heads back towards her place.
Her aunt had authorized and sanctioned the assassination of the diplomat. Once she arrives home, she calls her aunt to let her know the assignment has been completed. She was retired from the spy business due to medical reasons, but she did do the occasional job for MI 5 and for her uncle. She was medically discharged from the military.
When she gets home, she is greeted by Zeus and his mate Hera. She had a degree in Art and Philosophy. She followed the family tradition of joining the military and was the only woman to join the Special Boat Service. Her great-uncle Henry helped to prepare her for the tough training it took to be one.
She pets her puppies and head into the house to clean her sniper rifle. Casey puts it back in the armory afterward. Her great-grandfather had built it back in the 40’s to hide all the weapons he had managed to buy and recovered from some of his jobs.
Most of her family either worked in MI 5 & 6 in one form or another. Her mother had been in the service when her father met her. She had joined the military like most of her family and when the opportunity opened. She joined the Special Boat Service. She was the first woman to pass the rough requirements to join. She did her training during the summer months.
Her father and a few of her uncles did their training during the winter months. Some of her cousins joined the military like herself or went into other occupations. Her adopted cousin Mouse was following in the Countess footsteps. She wasn’t given too many choices, but she was good at what she did.
She changes into her riding outfit and goes horseback riding. It was the one thing that didn’t cause her to much pain from the injuries she had survived.
The Devil's Chamber Part 14
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Shigeko checks on the girls as they slept. She was happy they were going to live with Bart and his wife. She spoke with her fiancé and couldn’t wait till she got home. She was planning on spending all day with him on her first day back.
Her assistant Mia was doing a good job. She had been checking up on her and was getting good reports back. She folds up the girl’s clothes as they slept. She was going to let them sleep.
She’s been making sure that Julie takes her pills. She also has been monitoring Laila’s sugar levels. She was a type 1 diabetic, so they had to monitor her sugar levels.
After folding all the clean laundry and putting it away. She heads towards the kitchen to start breakfast for the girls. Anika and Bart were already gone to handle the mole problem.
The Lazy Dragon Dojo:
“Ow!” as Leslie picks herself up off the floor. She rubs the sore spot on her butt.
“You should have seen that move coming Les.” Bobby was looking down at Leslie.
“Yay, yay.” As Leslie stands up off the floor.
He and his lover made love most of the night, the other day. His ass was still sore, but he had enjoyed it. Bobby was dress in a leotard like the one Leslie wore.
Ginja was watching her students as they practice the moves, she taught them. She grinned when Leslie fell for Bobby’s move. Leslie was coming along in her lessons and have been very helpful with other problems.
Kantha looks over towards her mother as she practices her moves. She has been getting extra training from her mother when the dojo was closed. Her mother felt that it would help to build her confidence.
Her sparring partner was a boy around her age that helped her mother around the Dojo. He was in a group home and wanted to learn how to defend himself. He showed up a few days ago.
He had been looking for a part-time job to purchase some items he wanted, that the group home didn’t provide. Ginja hired him and then introduce him to some of the merchants near her that could use some help but couldn’t afford to hire anyone. She paid him and since he was interested in learning how to defend himself. She took him on as a student and paired him up with her daughter.
Ginja watches Johnathan as he practiced with Kantha. The two of them were a good match, just as Bobby and Leslie were. She’s been teaching Leslie how to use her special gift. Leslie has been doing very good learning how to control her telekinetic ability.
Ginja has shown her how to manipulate the insides of a person and how to cause someone to explode from inside, out. She knew Leslie already knew how to use her ability to levitate items. Now, she was learning how to use her ability to levitate herself.
Ginja walks over and correct her daughters form “there, that should help you, Kantha.”
“Thanks, sensei.” When Kantha was training she called her mother, Sensei. Just like all the other students. When they were by themselves, she called Ginja, mom.
After practice, Ginja has tea with Leslie and Bobby. As Leslie is sitting across from Ginja, she wonders how long it took her to master her fighting ability.
“Sensei, how long have you study martial arts?” Leslie figured it didn’t hurt to ask.
“Since I could walk. The family that adopted me, started training me.” Ginja misses her adopted family. They always made her feel like part of the family.
“Wow, did you go to school and such?” Bobby looks over towards Ginja.
“Yes, but martial arts were part of our training. Just as reading, writing, and arithmetic were.” Ginja remembered a few times she was punished for not completing her assignments. Those punishments weren’t something she would want Kantha to go through. She has already suffered enough.
“Wow! Is your form a traditional one, or a secret one?” Bobby never asked before.
“The form I am teaching you is one I develop myself from the different forms I encounter during my travels. The one I know has never been taught to outsiders before. I’m honor bound to never teach it.”
“Then, how does anyone suppose to learn it, if you can’t teach it?” Leslie was curious about that.
“It’s a long tedious process. If I find a person who I think has the potential to learn the form. I send a message back to my old mentor. Then, he takes goes before the council and someone will be set to observe the person to see if he or she has the right qualities to be asked to join the group to be taught. It takes years to learn to learn the basics. Even when you graduate to a journeyman level, you still are learning.” Ginja was considered a master, but she still knew there were people she learned and trained by that were still journey level masters.
“That sounds like the way, stage magicians work. There are two ways to become a stage magician. The first is to make a name for yourself before you are invited into the society. The second way, you become the assistant to a member and learn by their hands. Once your mentor or the council feel you have reached a certain level of experience. You are invited to the local chapter and tested. If you pass the test, you become a member and you can’t tell anyone about what goes on in the council. There is also a bunch of rules and regulation you have to live by, like what you mention sensei.” Leslie made a name for herself by performing for the public and her tricks were a mixture of old style well known establish tricks.
She has some tricks she been working on and now with her sensei’s tutoring. She can now use some of her training, during her performances.
“What is it with you two and secret societies?” Bobby looks at Leslie and Ginja for an answer.
Leslie smile back at him “not everyone is suited to do what I and sensei can do. There are secrets that the world isn’t ready for and what do you think would happen if the government knew what we knew?”
“There would be highly trained killers that could move in and out of places or countries without anyone being able to stop them?” Bobby could see where that would be a problem.
“Bingo, some secrets, must remain secret.” Leslie knew the last person to reveal some of their secrets, got a visit from a very famous magician and had their mind wiped.
The Hotel:
Isla, Elizabeth, and Sara along with several others were packing up all the clothing that was left. They were shipping the clothes and equipment back to the warehouse in New York. The movers were coming in tomorrow to pick the crates, boxes, and equipment up.
“Isla, have you thought about our offer about coming back to the states with us?” Elizabeth looks at her assistant.
Isla looks towards Elizabeth “I thought about it and I would like to come with you to New York. I still need to let my landlord know and pack my belongings up.”
“You have time. I’ll speak to the movers who are coming to pick these things up and have them pack your place up. Also, do you own a car?” Elizabeth couldn’t remember if her assistant had one.
“No, ma’am. I either take the bus or a cab. Depending on where I am going.” Isla couldn’t afford a vehicle.
“Well, you’ll have one in New York, if you chose to use it. The subway does get you to most places. As for the townhouse it will be prepared for you as well. It’s in the Bronx, not far from our place.” Sara’s company owned it and sometimes they went out to it.
“Thank you, Sara and Elizabeth.” Isla was very grateful for the opportunity.
“You’re welcome. Now, let's get the rest of this stuff packed up and afterward go and get something nice for dinner.” Elizabeth starts filling a box. She couldn’t wait, to get back home.
The Devil's Chamber Part 15
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Elizabeth watches as her wife got dress. She walks up behind her and kisses her neck. She places her hand down on Sara’s abdomen “I can’t wait till I see you big with our children.” As she kisses her neck again.
“Mmm, well you're going to help breasts feed them.” As Sara turns around in Elizabeth’s arms and squeezes her breasts.
She leans in and kisses Elizabeth. Sara wanted her wife to share in the experience of having children. So, she was going to have her help
breasts feed their children. Besides, she figures Elizabeth could put her big breasts to some use.
“Whatever you want sweetie.” Elizabeth knew Sara loved her bigger breasts.
“So, what are you going to do today?” Sara looks into Elizabeth’s eyes.
“I’m going to help the team out. Mouse might have a lead on Count Nelson Rudd and to patch up the members that got injured last night.” Anika told her what had happened during their raid.
“Well, be careful. We still need to get Isla things all packed up. I’ve already called the management company to prepare the townhouse for her. I also have a question for you. Is she going to be working with you and the team or at the company with me?” Sara and Elizabeth hadn’t talked about it.
“I think, for now, it might be better to let her work for you. That way she can get familiar with how you do things in the states.” Elizabeth figures Isla needs to get used to how they did things in the states.
“Alright, now let me finish getting dress.” Sara tries to leave her wife’s arms.
“Mmmm, I don’t know.” As Elizabeth slides Sara’s panties off her.
Sara doesn’t move as Elizabeth starts kissing down her body, till she is tasting her from her sex. She stiffens as Elizabeth probes deep and nibbles on her sex. She reaches down and presses Elizabeth’s head tighter against her sex.
Leslie’s Place:
Leslie gets out of the shower and walks into her bedroom. She removes her towel and spotted a few bruises that Bobby gave her yesterday during their sparring match. She rubs a cream that her sensei gave her.
Leslie grabs her favorite pair of leggings and an oversized shirt. She doesn’t bother putting a bra on. She was going to let her ladies be free today. She heads into the kitchen, where she finds her roommate Greg fixing breakfast.
She waves at him as she walks over to the refrigerator and grabs some mango juice. Ginja had suggested she tried it. She pours herself a glass and put the carton back.
“You’re up early.” As Leslie takes a sip of her juice and sits down at the kitchen table.
“I don’t have to work today. So, I’m planning on spending the day with my girlfriend.” Greg figures Grace would like the fact that he was willing to spend time with her.
“Do you know what Arthur is planning?” As Leslie takes a sip of her drink.
“I’m planning on helping a friend of mine today. Why do you ask, Leslie?” Arthur walks into the kitchen in his boxers and fixes himself a cup of coffee.
“Because I want to try out a new trick I found and don’t need any distractions. While I figure out how to perform it.” Leslie had stopped by the magician’s guild yesterday before sparring with Bobby and looked through their library for a new trick to perform.
“You better make sure someone knows, just in case you screwed up,” Arthur remembers one time coming home and finding Leslie hanging from the ceiling in a trick she couldn’t escape from.
“I’ll be fine with this trick. I won’t hurt myself practicing it.” Leslie enjoys her breakfast with her roommates.
She helps clean the kitchen up after breakfast and watches as they leave the apartment. Once Arthur and Greg are gone, she moves the furniture to make room to practice her new trick. She switches into one of her practice leotards and just as she was about to practice the trick.
Someone knocks on her apartment door.
Casey had been asked by her aunt Basset to go by Leslie Wright’s place and bring her to her office. After all the reports she heard about the woman. She would make a good MI 5 agent. Her performance as a street magician would come in handy as a cover for her.
So, here she was now standing on the other side of Ms. Wright’s apartment door waiting for her to open it. The building she lived at was cleaned and well maintained.
Casey heard movement behind the door after she knocked. She waits for the door to opened. After a few minutes of waiting, the door opens and standing on the other side was Leslie in a one-piece leotard. It hugged her body, showing off her hourglass figure.
Leslie opens the door and standing on the other side was Casey. She knew Casey was Countess Bassets niece.
“Casey, what brings you my way?” As Leslie wonders why Casey was at her door.
“Would you mind if we spoke inside?” Casey didn’t feel that what she was here for, was appropriate.
“Please come inside.” Leslie steps aside to let Casey in.
Casey walks inside and notices that the furniture had been moved aside to leave a big open space. She watches Leslie as she shuts the door.
“Am I interrupting anything?” Casey wonders what Leslie had planned.
“Sort of. I was getting ready to practice a new trick. So, what brings you by here?” Leslie turns to face Casey.
Leslie thought Casey was cute and wouldn’t mind dating her. She does wonder where Casey got the scar on her neck. She also wonders where Zeus was.
“I was sent by my Aunt. She wants you to come down to her office and I'm supposed to escort you.” Casey liked what she saw about Leslie, but after the death of her first lover.
She wasn’t in a hurry or wanted another lover. The pain was still there in her heart.
“Do you know what the Countess wants from me?” As she walks over to stand near Casey.
“If I had to guess, to offer you a job with MI 5, before my uncle’s team offer you a job with them.” Casey knew how her uncle Jack worked.
“Why would your uncle’s team offer me a job? I’m just an ordinary street performer.” Leslie wonder who her uncle was.
“Because you have proven that your skills would be an asset to them. Just like my aunt thinks your skills would benefit MI 5 as well.” Casey just watches Leslie as she walks over to her.
“Well, let me go and change. I don’t think what I have on is appropriate to visit your aunt.” Leslie heads towards her bedroom.
“That depends, on who sees you.” Casey waits why Leslie changes.
Once Leslie is changed. She puts the apartment back like it was before she leaves. She wanted to make sure everything was right before she left.
Casey watches as Leslie put her apartment back in order. She helps her move things around. She must admit to herself, that Leslie had a nice trim body.
“Well, I’m ready to go.” Leslie smiles at Casey.
“Okay.” Casey leads Leslie out to her SUV.
Once Leslie gets in, they start heading towards SIS headquarters.
The Devil's Chamber Part 16
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Leslie wakes up the next morning feeling happy and energized. She accepted the position with MI 5 that Countess Basset offered her. She was going to be an intelligence surveillance officer. They were going to train her and use her established cover as a street performer to gather intelligence around the UK.
She had gone with Casey to visit Countess Basset. While she was with the countess, Casey had gone off to speak with an old friend she used to work with. The Countess had informed her that her older brother in America would have reached out to her about joining his specialized teams.
When she asked what the Countess older brother did and why he would be interested in her. She informed her, that he’s a troubleshooter and handle problems that the US government and the UK couldn’t legally handle. As for why he would be interested in her, because of her skills.
Her stage magician skills would come in handy.
“She never knew there were people out there like him.” In the end, she signed up with MI 5 and in a few weeks, she would be starting her training. After the meeting with Countess Basset was over. Casey and she went out for lunch and spent the rest of the day together.
Leslie came home around ten at night. She had enjoyed herself with Casey. They had talked about maybe dating. Before she left Casey’s SUV. Casey gave her a kiss good night.
Leslie gets out of bed as she stretches her arms above her head and stretch. The stretching exposed her panties. She lowers her arms and heads towards the kitchen to make breakfast. Countess Basset did mention that she should keep quiet about working for MI5 to her roommates. Leslie grabs some sausage patties and places them in the microwave to reheat them. While the sausage patties were cooking. She fries up a few eggs and toasts some bread. Once the patties and eggs are done. She assembles them into a sausage and egg sandwich.
She also brews some fresh coffee to go with her sandwich.
Leslie knew the guys were already at work. Their car keys would be hanging up on the key tree they had mounted near the door. She turns the television on and watches some news. She figures since the weather was going to be near 16°C/(60F). She might go out to perform.
She sits and watches some news until she finishes lunch. Leslie knew her sensei was out with her daughter but would be back later. She knew Kantha was feeling and doing better. She wasn’t on guard every time she went out with her mother or by herself.
Leslie takes one more look at the weather and finally decide to go out and earn some money. She heads into her bedroom and gets the dress in her performance outfit and get her gear ready. She places a call to her favorite car driver and takes her gear down to wait for the cab.
Isla:
Isla couldn’t believe she was moving to America. She finally had the last box packed. She looks around at all her stuff and felt kind of sad that she was leaving England. She told what friends she had that she was moving to America and her bosses were paying for everything.
They threw her a going away party last night. Isla runs her fingertips along the wall. She thought she would ever get this opportunity. Isla wonders what time the movers were going to show up.
Thirty minutes later, the movers show-up and load her stuff into the truck that contained all of Sara’s company stuff. Once all her stuff is loaded. Isla turns her keys over to the manager that manages her place. She takes a cab to the hotel where Elizabeth and Sara are staying.
When she arrives, she is met by Sara. Isla walks into their suite. She looks towards Sara “ I thought Elizabeth would be here?”
“She had to meet up with her team, Isla. They are finishing up the mission they came over here to do.” Sara would be glad once they were back in New York.
“Is New York, like everyone says it is?” Isla had heard stories about New York and its people.
“What do you mean?” Sara was curious.
“That its crowded and the people are rude to you? Also, the city never sleeps.”
“It is true the city never sleeps. You can find all sorts of things going on at night in New York. As for the people being rude, some of them can be at times. As for the crowd, there are a lot of people there.” Sara knew New York could be an experience for people who never knew how a large city works. Especially, someplace like New York.
“Let’s go get some dinner. Hopeful, Elizabeth will be back sometime tonight.” Sara leads Isla down to the restaurant in the hotel.
Ginja and Kantha:
Ginja and Kantha were out spending some mother and daughter time together. Kantha had been a little nervous when they left the dojo but relaxed after a while. Even though, she knew how to protect herself now. She still wonders if someone else would come after her.
Ginja has been watching her adopted daughter out of the corner of her eye. She knew it will take time for all the years Kantha had been abused to fade.
“You know, Kantha that there are people around you that will protect you. Like Leslie over there performing for the crowd.” Ginja had sought out Leslie.
She figured her pupil would be outperforming since the weather was nice. She watches as Leslie performs simple stage tricks for the crowd. Then she does the trick she is famous for with the metal balls, but this time she has added metal flakes to the trick.
“Wow, Leslie is good, mom.” Kantha watches as Leslie performed.
She has never seen Leslie perform before. She has seen her practice in the dojo, but never perform like she was doing now. She continues to watch her as the crowd tries to figure out how she was making the metal flakes make words in the air and how the little metal balls she was using to performed tricks.
Leslie spotted her sensei and Kantha watching her as she performed for the crowd. She mentally causes the metal flakes to spell out Kantha’s name in the air for her. She could feel a slight press building inside her head. She maintains her tricks for a while and finally ends her performance.
The crowd claps loudly and put money in her tip can. Once the crowd walks off, leaving Ginja and Kantha standing there watching her.
“Did you enjoy the performance?” Leslie walks over towards them.
“Yes, you were very good, and I like your outfit.” Kantha liked how Leslie was dress. It looked like a cross between an old fashion tailcoat and a leotard.
“Thanks. This outfit belonged to an old circus performer. I learned a few tricks from her.”
“Well, you did very well, Leslie.” Ginja was proud of her student.
“I couldn’t have done it without the extra training you taught me, sensei.” Leslie knew she wouldn’t have been able to do everything she did as long, she did without Ginja training her.
“I did nothing, except help a student of mine.” A smile appears on her face.
“Thanks, sensei.”
Leslie goes about packing her gear up. She checks everything and rejoins Ginja and Kantha.
“Let’s go and get some lunch, my treat.” Ginja figures she would treat her pupil to a nice lunch.
“Sounds, like a plan to me.” Leslie felt a little hungry after the performance.
Elizabeth:
Elizabeth rubs her tired eyes as Dakota drops her off at the hotel. They managed to stop Carl Herman and take down all the drones he constructed. Terry and Alexa were reverse engineering the big drone Carl built. She knew Terry had a degree in engineering and Alexa was a mechanical genius. It wouldn’t take them long to backtrack how the drone was built. When Elizabeth gets up to the suite, she was surprised to see Isla there.
“Hi, Isla.” As Elizabeth plops down in one of the chairs.
“Hey, Lizzy. Did things go alright?” Isla was curious.
“Yep, everything went fine. The team will be leaving here by next week.”
“When are we leaving here?” Sara looks towards her wife.
“In two days. We are going home and getting Isla set-up. As for what the team is going to do, is still up in the air. I think Terry and Dakota are going to stay here, till Terry has the plans done for the drone.”
The Devil's Chamber Part 17
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Elizabeth watches her wife as she slept. They had gotten in late last night from England. Isla was staying in their spare bedroom until they took her to the townhouse she’ll be living at. As she is looking at her sleeping wife. She wonders how big she will get when she is pregnant
They had a doctor appointment in a few days for Sara to be artificially inseminated. Once Sara has her baby, she would ask a friend of hers to impregnate her, so she could give birth. That way, the child Sara gives birth too won’t be an only child. She caresses Sara’s cheek and closes her eyes.
A few hours later Elizabeth is woken-up from a kiss from her wife. She opens her eyes and stares into Sara’s brown eyes.
“Good morning” As Sara places another kiss on Elizabeth’s lips.
“Good morning to you as well.” Elizabeth returns the kiss.
“Mmmm, it feels nice to be sleeping in our own bed.” Sara lays her head on Elizabeth's shoulder.
“That it does. It feels nice to be back home.” As she wraps her arm around Sara and pulls her close to her body.
They stay in bed for a while, before they finally got out of bed. It was one in the afternoon by the time they got out of bed. They had slipped on some comfy clothes, before walking out of their bedroom. They spotted Isla watching one of their movies and eating a supreme pizza.
Isla spotted Sara and Elizabeth walking into the living room. She had woken up an hour earlier and was feeling hungry and thirsty. She still felt a little jetlagged, but she felt hungry. She had looked in the refrigerator to see what Elizabeth and her wife had, but it was empty. So, she found the take-out menu they had and since she was in New York. She thought a New York style pizza would be nice, so she placed an order for a large supreme pizza. Luckily, her card worked in the United States. She was going to have the cash she had on hand converted to American dollars.
“You’re welcome to join me.”
“Thank you.” Elizabeth walks over and takes a slice.
Sara grabs a slice as well and both women moan after taking a bite. They so missed American pizza when they were over in England.
“This pizza is amazing. Did you guys normally order from this place a lot?” Isla wonders if the place she ordered from will deliver where she’ll be living.
“It was our Friday routine when we were home. Papa Pizza Pizzeria has been around since I was a kid. My father used to take me there.”
Elizabeth had fond memories of her and her parents going there whenever her father got paid.
“Then Elizabeth got me hooked on it.” Sara sits down next to Isla.
Elizabeth joins her wife on the sofa. She has a second slice of pizza.
“So, how are you feeling, Isla?”
“Still jetlagged. I’m going to have to adjust my internal clock, now that I’m in New York.” Isla was still in England time.
“We know how you feel, Isla. It took us a while to adjust to your time zone. Now, that we are up and fed. Why don’t we all get dress and go do some grocery shopping?” Sara figures it would help Isla.
“While we're out. Can we please stop somewhere and get the cash I have on hand converted to American money?” Isla figures that would help her as well.
“We can do that.” Elizabeth didn’t see any harm in doing that.
Oxshott, Surrey, Oxshott England:
Leslie held Casey next to her body. They had spent the other day horseback riding, which her thighs and calf muscles were hurting her. She had never ridden a horse before, and they spent most of the day in the saddle. By the time they got back to the house, she had trouble walking. After they came back to the house. They went swimming in the pool without swimsuits. Later, they cooked out and enjoyed each other’s body first outside and then later inside the house.
As much as Leslie hated her birth defect, she did manage to use the useless piece of flesh to please Casey. In turn, Casey used a strap-on, on her. At first. Casey started off slowly and gently, but as she continued to pump in and out of her. The thrusts got rougher, harder and faster. It felt like Casey was trying to assert who the dominant one was as Casey used her body.
In some weird sense, she enjoyed it. She enjoyed the treatment she received from Casey. She loved how Casey made her feel and wonder if Casey will still love her after she got the surgery to remove her birth defect.
Leslie traces a nasty looking scar that was near Casey’s right breast. She wonders how she received it. She saw all the scars Casey had gotten from her time in the military. She counted at least twenty so far.
Casey loved the raised scar she received from being struck by lightning twice. How the veins under her skin had made a flowery design on top of her skin. She did use a little bit of her telekinetic ability to stimulate Casey’s clitoris.
That had surprised Casey because she didn’t know she could do that. Leslie lightly caresses Casey’s plump breast as she slept. Leslie liked how rounded and firm it felt under her fingertips. She knew Casey missed being in the military and didn’t mind doing odd jobs for her aunt or other family members. She slides out of bed and heads towards the bathroom. As she sits down on the toilet, she thinks about what Countess Basset told her. She couldn’t tell anyone that she works for MI 5. She didn’t think that meant Casey, because she knew. However, she couldn’t talk about anything she learns while out in the field.
As for her roommates, she’ll be able to keep what she knows from them. As for the incident with Jake and Thomas, she couldn’t figure out who drugged her drink at the party. Once she was done in the bathroom. She washes her hands and heads into the kitchen.
The house they were in, belonged to Casey’s family. According to her, it was one of many that the family owned and sometimes used as a safe house. This one was one of her favorites and where she spent time away from her father’s place. Zeus and his mate Hera were still asleep on their doggy pillows.
Leslie stood at one of the huge windows and looked out at the farmland that was behind the property. She loved how green it looked.
“Beautiful sight, isn’t it?” Casey stood looking at Leslie’s silhouette as she stood in front of the window.
“Yes, it is, but so are you.” Leslie turns around to look at Casey.
She stood in the middle of the kitchen in her birthday suit. Zeus and Hera were standing on either side of her. Leslie liked how Casey looked, even with her scars.
Casey walks towards Leslie. She loved how she looked and her figure. Even the piece of flesh Leslie had that she hated so much.
“I’m sorry if I was so rough with you last night.” She steps up to Leslie and wraps her arms around her waist.
“It’s okay. Strangely enough, I enjoyed it and wouldn’t mind experiencing what you did to me, again.” She places a kiss on Casey’s lips.
“I think I can arrange something like that for you.” A smile appears on Casey’s face.
She kisses Leslie and break off to feed Zeus and Hera. Afterward, she pulls out some items for breakfast and starts chopping them up.
“Is there anything I can do to help?” Leslie snags a piece of mushroom.
“Nope, I have it covered. However, before I start cooking. I should put on some clothes first. There should be some spare clothes that might fit you in the hall closet.” Casey knew her family kept extra clothes at the house for emergencies.
“Thanks.” Leslie heads towards the hallway closet and finds packages of clothes in it.
There was underwear for both men and woman and an assortment of sports bras. She finds one that will fit her along with a pair of socks and a package of panties as well. She grabs a pair of blue jeans and a t-shirt that should fit. If they go out anywhere, she’ll wear her shoes from yesterday.
She gets dress, in the main bathroom. She knew if she was dressing in front of Casey, they might not make it back into the kitchen.
Once Leslie is dress, she heads into the kitchen and makes some coffee for herself and Casey. As the coffee is brewing, she wonders what the plan is.
“So, what is the plan for today?”
“Nothing special. I figure we just have a nice relaxing day.” As Casey walks over and lets Zeus and Hera outside.
“Sounds like a nice plan.”
Leslie helps Casey fix them some breakfast. She pours them a glass of orange juice and set the table out on the patio up. Once that was all done, she walks down to the grassy area and play fetch with Zeus and Hera.
“Breakfast is ready.” Casey carries out two plates from the house.
“Coming.” Leslie heads up to the table and spot that they had homemade western style omelets on them.
“I didn’t know you knew how to cook?” As Leslie sits down across from Casey.
“I’m a girl with many talents.” Casey smiles at Leslie.
As they are eating breakfast “you’ll be starting your training on Monday. A car will come by at 0600hrs to pick you up. You can’t tell any one about where you are going or talk about what you are learning either. I would suggest that you dress in something comfortable.”
“Should I bring anything to write on?”
Casey looks at Leslie “No, all you will need, will be provided for you when you get there.”
“Will I be requested to leave the material behind when I leave?” Leslie was curious about that.
“No, you can take it with you, but I suggest you place it some where safe in your bedroom. I’m also going to be gone for a few weeks, while your learning. I would like to see you when I get back.” Casey had been contacted by the training Commander of their Scotland facilities. He had some new recruits coming in that he would like for her to come and train for a few weeks.
“I would love to see you when you get back. Can I ask where you are going?” Leslie was curious.
Casey smirks “I’ll be in Scotland for two weeks handling some business.”
“Why does it sounds like there is more to it, but you can’t tell me?” Leslie looks at Casey for an answer.
A playful smile appears on her face “now I know why my aunt has recruited you. To answer your question, yes there is more, but I can’t talk about it.”
Leslie just looks at her “okay.”
After breakfast, Leslie and Casey spend time inside the house with Leslie performing some simple magic tricks for Casey. She does do the levitation trick with some spoons and such. She has Casey tie her up and escape afterwards.
The Devil's Chamber Part 18
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Sara stands before the mirror and looks at her body. It has been two weeks now since they have been back from England. Isla was settled in the townhouse they had moved her too. Her breasts were feeling tender and she has been experiencing some cramps down near her stomach.
The artificial insemination had worked, and she was pregnant. She managed to talk Elizabeth in letting her have a couple of eggs from her. She wanted to carry a baby from her wife. They still plan on Elizabeth getting pregnant once she gives birth. They are going to wait until the babies are at least a few months old before Elizabeth becomes pregnant.
Sara spots Elizabeth walking up behind her. She feels Elizabeth wrap her arms around her body. Both were nude as they stood against each other.
Elizabeth kisses Sara’s cheeks, as she holds her body tight against her own. She has already seen that Sara was pregnant and couldn’t wait to see Sara’s breasts fill up with milk. She planned on milky her for their children.
“I wonder what our children will like?” Sara didn’t care if she had boys or girls.
“It doesn’t matter. They will be beautiful or handsome.” Elizabeth turns Sara around in her arms and kisses her.
They stay embrace for a few minutes before Sara must get dress. As she and Elizabeth are getting dress, she looks at Elizabeth “now I can start designing maternity clothes.”
“You could have designed them before. What makes it so different now?” Elizabeth was confused.
“Because now, my dear wife. I can make the clothes look better and design them better because of how my body shape changes. Having a
pregnant model is going to help me.” Sara gives Elizabeth a kiss, before leaving and heading to work.
Elizabeth gets dress and heads to Eruption Communication to check in with Anika. She knew Anika is doing some catching up on what she missed while they were over in England. She grabs her company badge, car keys, and purse and heads towards Eruption Communication.
London, England:
Leslie looks around the room she was in. There had to be at least twenty people in the room with her. True to her word, a car picked her up at the time Casey told her it would. They didn’t blindfold her or anything when they drove her to the place, they were teaching her.
Leslie takes notes on everything the instructor said or put up on the wall. Casey was true to her word when she said that pen and a notebook would be given to her. A laptop was issued to her as well. Anything she stored on it, was automatically encrypted.
So, far her first week has been interesting. She was taking a basic course first that gave her a history of what Security Service is and what their purpose is as well. After that the instructors go into the do’s and don’ts and what you should do if someone asks you what your job is. They give the students an hour lunch break.
There were some shops and restaurants near them that they could go and grab lunch. Leslie and a few of the students go to a restaurant to enjoy a nice lunch. One of the guys had served in the military. Then there were two others that had joined them, that had been recruited while in college.
They weren’t allowed to talk about the school or about themselves much. Leslie just makes small talk with them. After Lunch, she heads back for more training.
By the time she gets home. She is tired. She is happy when the weekend comes around so she can go to the Dojo and relax. As she walks in, she spots her Sensei getting the place ready.
“Ohayōgozaimasu sensei.” Leslie has been learning Japanese.
Ginja smiles at Leslie “Ohayōgozaimasu, resurī.
Leslie translate that to “good morning to you as well, Leslie.”
“Your Japanese is better.”
“Thank you, Sensei. I have been practicing.” Leslie has been using her spare time to learn Japanese and once she learns Japanese, she was
planning on learning Chinese as well.
“So, have you been enjoying your new job?” Ginja knew Countess Basset had asked Leslie to join British Security Services.
Ginja had been asked by Countess Basset if she would teach martial arts to MI’s recruits and employees. She told the Countess that she would think about it and get back with her about her decision.
“Yes and no.” Leslie knew she couldn’t go in detail on her answers.
“Well, just do what you can and remember you are doing something good.” Ginja knew her student couldn’t talk about what she was doing.
She wasn’t going to press the issue.
Leslie changes her clothes and heads out to stand on the mat. She spots her friend Bobby waiting for her.
“You ready to get your butt spanked?” Bobby was in a playful mood.
“We’ll see about that.” Leslie takes her spot next to him.
Ginja warms her students up first. She doesn’t want any of them hurting themselves. Once they are warmed up. She shows them a new
fighting move.
The rest of the morning, Leslie practices the move with Bobby. Half the time she ends up on the mat and sometimes Bobby ends up on the mat. Ginja walks around her students, observing what they are doing and correcting any mistakes they might make.
When class ends, Kantha brings tea to her mother, Bobby, and Leslie, after the rest of the students leave. She has been outside in the garden that her mother had grown. It has been helpful in her recovery.
“Thank you, Kantha.” Leslie accepts her cup of tea.
“Yes, thank you.” Bobby accepts the cup offered to him.
“How are you feeling, Kantha?”
“I’m doing fine. My mother has been a big help and I have two new friends.” Kantha was happy.
“Oh? Do they come here and learn from your mother?” Leslie was curious.
“No, ma’am. I met them at the school Mom enrolled me in. It’s a private school and the teachers are nice. We have to wear uniforms, which is
something I have never done before.”
“God, I remember having to wear a school uniform. I hated it. Guys uniforms suck. I know girls didn’t like it, that they couldn’t wear pants. I let
one girl wear my pants, while I wore her skirt one day.” Leslie remembered the punishment she got for doing that.
“It’s not that bad for me. I enjoy wearing a skirt.” Kantha liked she was wearing a skirt at school.
Leslie just smiles while she spends a few hours with her friends. Afterward, she goes grocery shopping for her and the boys. Tonight, she has the place to herself. Her roommates were spending time doing other things. Since they were going to be gone. She figures she could go over the notes she has taken so far.
Her position in MI5 was intelligence gathering. Her street performance gave her an excuse, and no one would really suspect her. she’ll have a person she gives the intelligence she gathers to be analyzed by a specialist like her.
Leslie fixes herself some dinner and afterward, sits down and studies for a while.
The Devil's Chamber Part 19
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
“Ow!” Leslie looks behind her at Casey as she held an old fashion wooden paddle in her hands.
“Every time you miss, I’m going to spank your ass with this paddle. Now, try again.” Casey just smiles at Leslie.
Leslie turns back around and assumes her shooter stance. She was still taking classes on surveiling people and what she should be looking for. She was also starting her firearm training and Casey was helping her with that. They were at Casey’s father’s outdoor gun range.
Casey was helping Leslie learn how to group her rounds and how to keep hitting center mass. Since Leslie was her girlfriend. She figured she would use an old fashion school paddle on her ass every time she misses or doesn’t group her rounds. She was going to make sure Leslie could handle a handgun under any situation. She also was having Leslie use her special gift as well. She figures she could make her deadly with that as well.
They take a break around noontime. Leslie wipes the sweat off her face and takes a sip from her water bottle. Her rear end was hurting from Casey smacking it with the oak wooden paddle.
Casey walks over and brings the target back to her. She holds the target up “you did a good job.”
“Thanks. I think my butt is going to be sore for the next few days.” Leslie couldn’t believe that Casey spanked her.
“Well, I had to think of a way to get you to focus on your training.” Casey had a smirk on her face.
“You could have come up with something else.” As she rubs her behind.
“Stop whining and get back to training.” Casey slaps Leslie on her rear end with her hand.
Leslie flinches from the smack. She picks her handgun up and this time she runs through an obstacle course Casey has set up for her. Casey was firing a paintball gun at her as she went through the course.
Leslie was getting tired of being hit by the paintballs and uses her gift to send them back at Casey. A smile appears on her face, as Casey gets hit by them.
“Hey, that’s cheating.” Casey was surprised when the paintballs came back at her.
“There’s no such thing as cheating in war.” Leslie causes a bunch of pebbles and rocks to fly towards Casey.
Casey moves out of the way as the pebbles and rocks hit where she had been standing. A smile forms on her face, as she starts shooting at Leslie with the paintballs. She was aiming for Leslie’s body as she shot at her.
Leslie dives for cover as the paintballs came towards her. She tosses some more pebbles and rocks into the air and sends them towards Casey again. She hears them as they hit her.
“Ow!” Casey gets hit by the pebbles and small rocks Leslie sent towards her.
“I’ll get you for that.” She pulls the trigger on the paintball and gets nothing. She looks at it and notices she was out of paintballs and the Co2 cartridge was empty.
“I give. I’m out of ammo.” Casey stands up to show Leslie.
“Good, I think I pushed myself too much.” Leslie had some blood leaking out of her nose and her head was hurting.
Casey saw the blood sliding down from Leslie’s nose “are you alright?”
“I’ll be fine. It only happens when I push my gifts too much.” She pulls a napkin out of her pants pocket to wipe the blood away.
“Lean your head back, baby.” Casey goes and gets a rag to replace the tissue.
She grabs a clean rag from a bucket her father keeps in the garage. She rushes back to Leslie and hands it to her.
“Thanks.” Leslie presses it to her nose.
“How often do these bleeds happen?” Casey was concern about Leslie.
“Only when I push my talent as I did. I’ve never put so much force behind something, like those pebbles and small rocks.”
“Then you need to practice more. Strengthen your tolerance and ability.” Casey wishes she knew someone with the same type of talent.
After a while, Leslie’s nose stops bleeding. She looks at Casey “how bad does it look?”
“That you need to clean your nose. Let me get you a wet rag.” Casey walks over to one of the outdoors water facets to wet one of the rags she had.
Leslie leans against the gun barrier and watches Casey. She really wants to be like her.
“Here, use this to clean what blood is still there.” Casey walks over with the wet rag.
“Thanks.” Leslie accepts it and cleans under her nose and her nose as well.
“If your feeling up to it, let's finish your training.” Casey wanted Leslie to pass whatever test she must do for MI 5.
“I’m fine.” Leslie puts the bloody rag away and lay the wet rag on the barrier.
Casey continues Leslie’s training for the next few hours. She calls a stop to training late in the evening. Leslie was glad because she was tired. Every muscle she had was hurting her.
“Go take a shower and change your clothes. We’re going out for dinner.” Casey gives Leslie a kiss.
“Aren’t you going to join me?” Leslie looks into Casey’s eyes.
“Nope, I’m going to put away everything, before I come in and change as well.” Casey walks off and starts putting the training equipment she pulled out, back where she got it.
“Okay.” Leslie heads inside the house and up to the second floor where Casey’s bedroom was.
She loved the old manor house Casey and her family lived in. Casey told her that the place has been in her father’s family since the 1900s. it survived both World Wars. It did get damaged during the Second World War and had to be repaired.
Since then it has been updated while keeping its period appearance of when it was built. Leslie strips out of her clothes and steps inside the shower. It was a corner unit, where it had clear glass walls, so you could see inside the shower. The floor of the shower had a river bottom appearance. She looks down at her birth defect and wonders if she’ll ever be able to afford to have it removed, so she has the type of bottom Casey has.
Casey finishes putting the gear away and head inside and up to her bedroom. She spots Leslie slipping on a pair of lace panties. She smiles because Leslie loved wearing girlie underwear and such.
“Did you enjoy your shower?” Casey walks over and wraps her arms around Leslie.
“Yes, I did.” Leslie gives Casey a kiss.
Casey returns the kiss and holds Leslie tight against her body. She hasn’t felt like this in a long time since her old lover died.
“You know, if I don’t finish getting dress, we’ll never leave this room.” A smile forms on Leslie’s face.
Casey gives her one more kiss, before releasing her “go ahead and get dress.”
“Yes, ma’am.” Leslie goes about getting dressed.
Once the two of them have freshened up and changed. Casey drives them to a nearby pub she likes going to.
The Devil's Chamber Part 20 (Finale Chapter)
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Leslie looked at all her stuff as they moved it to a house that Casey recently bought for them. She couldn’t believe how little she had. She’s been living with Greg and Arthur for a long time. Arthur’s girlfriend was going to move in with them.
When she put in for an address change and added Casey Holland’s name to her contact list. She was called in to speak with her division supervisor. He wanted to know what her relationship was to Casey Holland.
Leslie told him about their relationship. After a few days, she got a response from her supervisor. He cleared Casey. She just smirked, because she knew Countess Basset would have chewed his ass out.
Casey noticed Leslie thinking about something. She wonders if Leslie was having second thoughts.
“Regretting your decision already, luv?”
“Nope, I was thinking about my division supervisor. He wanted to know about you.” Leslie place a box on the bed of her things.
“That’s standard MI 5 procedure. Anyone related to you has a background check done on them. When your division chief went to request background on me. He was probably visited by my aunt. She would want to know why he was looking into my file.” Casey knew how her aunt thinks.
"I bet he was surprised when the Department head of his department wanted to talk to him." Leslie figured he was surprised.
“It’s nice that this place has a gymnasium. I can work out and work on my tricks.” She starts unpacking her stuff.
"How good ar you at escaping from being tied up and such?" Casey had a mischievous smile on her face.
"We can find out later, if you want." Leslie raises her eyebrows.
It takes Casey and Leslie a few hours to get settled. They freshen up and go out for dinner. While they are enjoying their dinner. Leslie looks at Casey “you know I am still thinking about getting the operation.”
“I know, but can I suggest something? Why don’t you save some of your semen? That way if we want to have children later, we can.” Casey knew the family would want her to have children later.
“That’s a good idea. So, are you hinting that you might want to be a mother sometime down the line?” Leslie watches Casey’s facial expression.
Leslie has learned that Casey could be hard to read, but if you knew what to look for, you could read her. She didn’t mind if Casey wanted children later.
“Let’s just say my family would like it if I did. Even if we adopted children they wouldn’t mind. Most of my relatives are children that were adopted by the Bounty family one time or another.” Leslie found that out when she researched the family.
When they come back home. Leslie and Casey fool around some, before drifting off to sleep. Around one in the morning, Leslie wakes up and stare up at the ceiling. She’s found someone she loves and a new job that is going to be dangerous, but exciting. She glances at Casey’s sleeping form.
A smile appears on her face as she closes eyes.